《Tangled Fate: Harmony Entwined (Complete)》


 Prologue

    On the land of Moondrake, where there was life of Shifters, humans and other¡­Strange things¡­There was a King of Shifters and in the royal lineage, there had never been a King that was an Omega.


    On Moondrake, an Omega is the lowest type of Shifter, normally used as servants. They are normally weaker then that of a Beta and Alpha and aren¡¯t looked upon well. Some Omega¡¯s have their destined mates leave them for a chosen mate instead. Some Omega¡¯s don¡¯t even meet their mates at all, because of how their servant lives seclude and lock them away.


    The Shifters have a certain law, a law that had been enforced for many centuries, and that is¡­That they are to not be known to the humans. The only way for that law to be overridden, is if a mate was a human, then that human must be taken through a series of tests, to make sure that the Shifters can trust them¡­This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    There were three separate continents on Moondrake, the continent that the Shifters inhabited with the humans, was called Sollace. The name Sollace is also the royal lineage¡¯s last name and without asking too much questions, people seem to think that this continent and the royals had started together.


    Shifters stay clear from the other two continents, only known to inhabit Sollace.


    For a certain someone, and for the time and place, we meet a new King, a King that has worked very hard to have come as far as he has.


    But¡­Not only does he have to worry about keeping the Shifters a secret from the humans¡­But to also keep a secret¡­That he is an Omega!

 Chapter 1

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    My life as a King¡­It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen¡­That is my thoughts¡­


    My father already had his family, an heir to take his throne, even another hundred or two hundred years left before he would have died of old age.


    But, it seems that his rendezvous with a woman, after many years of his mate¡¯s death, had come in handy after all. I was conceived by a lowly omega, whom was just a worker in the King¡¯s palace. I don¡¯t know how she had seduced my father, or how she had even gotten pregnant with me¡­Considering it was harder, but not impossible, to conceive a child with another besides your mate¡­


    Upon being born, I was the innocent child that I should have been and never knew that I was hidden, so that I would not remind the King of one of his mistakes. Not only was I an omega, much I¡¯m sure to his disgust, but I was not his mate¡¯s child.


    I was never able to ask to find out though, because I never met my father and my mother told me nothing. I also never met my half blood brothers and sisters either. Even now, I thought it strange that they were all easily matured by the time that I was only just conceived¡­But, I still don¡¯t quite understand the idea of mate¡¯s because¡­Now, at the age of thirty-eight, I still have not found mine yet. Thirty, or even fourty, wasn¡¯t considered old to a shifter, it was more so getting into my teenage years, if we compared ourselves to the humans¡­So, even though at least a third of us Shifters might find their mates at the age of eighteen, it wasn¡¯t rare to not find them until thirty or fourty years of age.


    My half-blood sisters had found their mates a long time ago, most of them before I was born. Of course, even my brothers had found theirs, already living their lives, whatever they may be¡­I was pretty sure that at least two of them had started a family¡­But I was never really told much about them, even though I thought myself close to my Gamma, who is also now my Beta, who had recruited me to be King.


    Why did they all die? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just get someone else? Isn¡¯t this a design of change that needed to happen? Have a completely new lot of royals that weren¡¯t from the ¡®Sollace¡¯ family¡­


    These questions go through my head from time to time. They go through my head because it was still quite unbelievable that the whole royal family would perish all at once. I know one of my half-sisters had survived and had gone into hiding due to this fact, and we were still wondering if someone was going to once again try to take more lives of the Sollace family¡­


    I didn¡¯t know of what happened, until I was twelve, and even then, I was still but an innocent child who had no idea that I had royal blood in me.


    But everything changed then¡­


    Sighing, I hardly reminisced these days, but I was bored in waiting for someone to appear¡­Sometimes¡­My thoughts just run away and here I am now, thinking of life and its greatness¡­


    Even though I was being slightly sarcastic, I continued to think of the past¡­


    From the age of twelve, till now, the world did a complete one eighty. I not only found out that I was an Omega, a wolf that should only serve, a wolf that doesn¡¯t deserve even to have royal blood¡­But that I¡­Was indeed the last remaining royal male left.


    From then, I had to learn to keep my ¡®heat¡¯ at bay, even though I never understood what it was back then. But that was something I was told over and over again, to never let anyone know of my status.


    I ask, until this day, why they had not just got someone else to become King, especially since being an omega was such a problem. I get told all the time that it¡¯s because of my last name, and who my father was¡­But, why can¡¯t that be changed? Why does it have to be the Sollace family?


    I¡¯m sure I would have given up the name happily, just to live a normal life.


    ¡­A normal life¡­


    Not only do I have to keep my Omega problematic ¡®heat¡¯ a secret and handle any event that may occur, I had to act like an Alpha as well¡­Domineering, cold and a leader!


    I wished, now that I had come this far and still hated that I had been forced to be here on this throne, that Omega¡¯s could be found out easier or that they would have some kind of mark¡­So then, I wouldn¡¯t have to take on such a huge responsibility¡­But they don¡¯t¡­


    Besides touching or a doctor¡¯s diagnoses, Omega¡¯s would only give out an odour when they are on heat, and most of the time I can feel my body warm up slowly before that is to happen and I can easily get away.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The only thing I¡¯ve had to do, was to make sure that I never go into public when I was in the depths of my heat¡­And it was too easy for me to abide by that, so, I did as I was told¡­With a small part of me wishing that perhaps it should become known, but I continued to hide within my ¡®cave¡¯, where it can block out my scent¡­


    Well, it wasn¡¯t really a cave, but that¡¯s what I called it. It was just a room that was chillier then normal, to help cool me down, and it was in the ¡®secret¡¯ part of the palace, that only few of us in the palace knew about.


    My heat had arrived like many other omega¡¯s, at the age of eighteen, and since the information about it was carved into my brain so much, I knew what I had to do, and had been doing the same thing as back then. Once every few months, it would occur, and I will stay inside the ¡®cave¡¯ until my body was a normal temperature again. Most of the time it only lasts a day or two, so my Gamma would take over my responsibilities for me easily and wait for me to return.


    But¡­It always makes me feel extra lonely at those times¡­Having to endure it all by myself¡­


    From the very start, the Gamma that knew of me and raised me up since the death of the rest of the royal family, he had stated that I should never think of my mate. That if I were to have a mate, especially if it were male, it could put me in danger¡­


    I knew, from ages ago, that my Gamma and Beta, Owen, cared more about the throne then I did¡­The problem was, I didn¡¯t care for much else. I had nothing else¡­So, that was why I did as he wished¡­At least then someone would be happy.


    So, I tried to never think of my mate¡­I hardly know what I am missing even now anyway. But, it seems to have worked out. I had married another, whom had ¡®felt¡¯ her mate perish at a young age and we have a friendly relationship. She was now my Queen, named Eleanor.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Alpha of the Heed and Call Pack has come at your request!¡±


    Having been daydreaming, looking out the window, I put my hand down from my chin and straightened my back. I was glad for the interruption, I no longer regret my life now¡­I have accepted this forced path completely¡­So there was no more reason for me to think of the past as something bad¡­


    ¡°Send him in.¡±


    I was a King, I was ¡®an Alpha¡¯¡­I was going to keep us Wolf Shifters a secret and do the best I can to lead the populace of the Shifters¡­Even if I hadn¡¯t wanted to in the past¡­Even if my mate comes¡­Even if I hold a secret that can¡¯t be known¡­


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s a pleasure to me you!¡±


    I stared down at the Alpha of the ¡®Heed and Call Pack¡¯, with narrowed eyes, saying nothing in return.


    Each pack contributed towards the royal pack and this pack contributed if we needed more helpers within the palace. During big banquets and celebrations, if we had them, we would first ask this pack to come and participate in helping to get everything ready¡­There was more, but right now, I was ¡®King¡¯¡­


    Tapping my finger on the armrest of the throne, I continued to be silent and wait¡­I knew people like him, he was indeed a full Alpha, I could feel his want to dominate, like he probably does with his pack. The natural instincts of an Omega, would be to bow my head and show him that I was compliant¡­But I have to go against them¡­


    Sadly, I was immune to the Alpha aura now, it really had frightened me to begin with, but it had been a necessary training. A training that now makes me not flinch or even feel anything from the aura of an Alpha. The training was very intense¡­So intense that it helped me start to already hate this position as ¡®King¡¯, before I even had taken it!


    For me to be a King, I had to have a more domineering aura then that of any Alpha!


    Owen never let me sleep very well until I was able to handle it¡­When he found me at twelve, I had to live on two hours sleep a day, until I could handle his aura, his voice, his eyes! And he was only a Beta¡­So, I had no option but to master not just my own aura but that of others¡­Just so I could have a better sleep¡­


    ¡°Your Maj¡­Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you understand why I called you here? Alpha Mortez¡­¡± My voice was firm and calm, even with a bit of laziness added¡­Again, something I had to learn.


    I had to change everything, to be who I am today! It was something that pure instincts would not like, as it was against nature¡­An Omega to act as I am now, was very hard work and I was still working at it!


    But, over many years of enduring hardships, I had come to where I am¡­Able to withstand those who would want to dominant me!


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes, Your Majesty. I will not make the same mistake twice! I will never¡­¡±


    I laughed, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t! It is our most important law after all, who would I be if I let you off! You are stripped of your title and you are to report to the main Shifter prison.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please!¡±


    I just looked at him, not in anger or pity. He had done wrong by not caring enough about our secret from the humans. He had let the matter go, and now that it was already done, changing things would only look suspicious! It was an unchangeable event, that we will know have to be very careful of¡­This man, this man had let a human write a book about us, Shifters, and he had reported that it was for our own good!


    Even if it were to change our future to a better one, in which I doubted, this man had made this decision on his own and will now take the consequences for it!


    ¡°Take him away.¡± I stated, waving my hand in dismissal.


    Sighing to the Alpha¡¯s growls and even shifting to his wolf, I watched as he fought to get away, but¡­My guards weren¡¯t guards for nothing. I had many whom were the best of the best, mainly men or women from parents of Alpha¡¯s or Beta¡¯s who had not found their mate¡¯s and, or, were not going take over their pack.


    Actually, I did the best in what I was taught in and it seemed to have gained me my own fans. It was a good thing, one of the few good things that I had seen since¡­Well, since my birth¡­That people can be devoted upon you, just because you seemed to be ¡®doing a good job¡¯.


    I got off my throne, wanting to leave the feel of the coldness and darkness inside this room. I never liked this side of the west wing of the palace¡­Just the idea of what things had happened here in the past, makes me feel like we need to build a new one and demolish this one down!


    Sadly though, this room was where I spent most of my time when doing my ¡®Kingly¡¯ duties. It gave out the impression straight away that the most majestic person in the room would sit on the big chair situated on top of two steps up from the rest of the floor. There were no other chairs here, it was just a whole lot of floor and room to have quite a number of guards and people to come sit¡­Or Kneel, before me. Yet, this is the reason why I hated it so much¡­It was the room that went against my nature completely¡­

 Chapter 2

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Finally, now, it was time for me to do my usual run.


    Life as King wasn¡¯t as hard as I had originally thought. I¡¯m not governing everything in the world, as the humans do their own things, we just have to keep an eye on them. Our money isn¡¯t a problem either, because we live off the interest of what we already have. My packs are my children and they also help me with a certain different part for each of them. Just like the ¡®Heed and call pack¡¯, the other packs on Sollace do the same in a different way. Well, that¡¯s if we need their help¡­


    With each pack having their leader and I as the law, a lot of my work is done by them. The problem was, I was the one that had to make all the hard decisions that others didn¡¯t want to make¡­


    ¡­And that could be painful sometimes¡­


    If an Alpha had caught rogues but was unable to kill them, because one or two of them ended up being the mate in one of their packs, the matter would come to me to decide.


    If a pack is threatened by another pack, if a pack wants to move states, if an Alpha is ¡®deemed unfit¡¯¡­


    But, all in all, my job still gave me quite some leisure time and I was able to enjoy some time off from being the King. It was the best part of my day!


    On my time off, I did not have to be strong, I did not have to give the impression that I was the most domineering Shifter in the world. I didn¡¯t have to be¡­Someone that I wasn¡¯t¡­It all was built into me, that I was not the type to be the King, most likely because I was an Omega¡­


    Running towards a usual place, where I was going to take a swim, I made my chocolate looking wolf run faster. If I had been a small wolf, it would have been a lot easier to find out if I was really an Alpha or not, but luckily, because of the blood of being royal, I was quite a big wolf, easily looking down at a grown man standing. If someone knew the royal¡¯s wolves very well in the past, they would still see a difference though, because I was still smaller then that of my father¡­That is what Owen tells me, so I can¡¯t go public with my wolf, and so far, I haven¡¯t had too. So, within the palace grounds, I was able to shift¡­But, that was all¡­


    My wolf was intimidating, having accepted becoming King a long time ago. He calls me weak sometimes, but I don¡¯t care. His name was Austorious and he and I seemed to be opposites, yet, obviously, we still cared for one another¡­He might call me weak but he¡¯d been with me every step of the way to this present day¡­


    I had worked endlessly hard to have a strong structure and be a good fighter.


    Owen hated that I had no natural talent with anything, that I was just able to do everything. I was a good fighter, not great¡­I was not dumb, but not smart¡­I was somewhat emotional, yet could hold no emotions at all sometimes¡­


    I was very average.


    Even though Owen didn¡¯t like that aspect about me, but he was still proud of me, and since he was the only one that showed me his pride for me, I felt fortunate to have at least one person on my side. Officially, he was my Beta, considering that I could not ¡®trust¡¯ anyone else, but he was also my Gamma, my brother and the father that I never had¡­


    Jumping straight into the water bed ahead of me, I shifted back to my naked human self and resurfaced from under the water¡­


    After a little swim, I¡¯ll go check on my boy, I thought, as I floated on top of the surface of the water and looked up at the sky.


    My boy was my joy in my life. He was lucky to have been born!


    Nothing had happened between the Queen and I for four years, having married her at 33. Owen had then used my heat to try to get her to get pregnant, having heard that it could work that way.


    Never having a King that was an Omega, had made it difficult to get this information, but it is not uncommon information to the masses outside of the palace¡­Owen also had to do this without anyone knowing, because the next question would be¡­Why does he need to know about an Omega when he¡¯s the Beta of the King?


    ¡­It wasn¡¯t like we Shifters couldn¡¯t have pups with chosen mates, it was just a lot harder to conceive. I was already rare in itself, especially due to the fact that I was omega, as I probably should have been at least a Beta, having a King Alpha as my father. It was a strange, unexplainable event really. Owen himself questioned this and decided that the King must have visited my mother several times before I was actually conceived¡­That seemed like the only reasonable explanation, as he didn¡¯t know either.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Prior to the late King and his members, other then myself, dying, Owen hadn¡¯t known as much as he does now. He had found out about me through the late King¡¯s records, and decided to do as the late King would have asked for, which was obviously to keep the royal family of Sollace to continue to sit upon the throne and be King of the Shifters¡­


    Then, I¡¯m guessing, there was other things that he had found. I tried to not let it phase me, that I, the son of the last King, was unable to know about what Owen had found. I tried not to care either, but for some reason, I felt like I should¡­That if anyone should have the late King¡¯s records, that it should have been me¡­


    Nonetheless, Owen had finally found some information about chosen mates, omega¡¯s and pregnancy and had tried out a few of them¡­And, the one that had indeed worked, was when Owen had placed the Queen into my ¡®cave¡¯, while I had been on heat.


    But, having ravaged my Queen while I was in heat, had indeed worked and had made her pregnant, she is very much afraid of me now and we have not had sex since.


    I had hurt her terribly, but I couldn¡¯t help the way of how I had felt when in heat. Heat was obviously something I want to sedate and having her in the cave, just made that happen. It was natural, but it was something I had never done before. We had sex previously, but¡­Sex while I was in heat, was crazy! It was also a period of where I was the most selfish, as I, till this day, don¡¯t know if she had been able to climax at all!


    But the feeling was practically doubled and the want to achieve my desire had made me unable to think of anything else¡­


    I won¡¯t tell anyone that it was a hell of a lot better. So much more intense!


    I won¡¯t tell anyone, because I shouldn¡¯t have it happen again as the Queen had been placed in care of a doctor for a month afterwards, and I knew, if she had been human, she probably would have died!


    But wow, it was pretty great! I do find myself wanting it again and thinking of how great it felt, unable to stop myself. I have tried to coax Eleanor into bed again, but she would run off, after panicking.


    ¡­Cold showers seem to happen more and more frequently these days¡­


    I sighed, it seemed obvious that we were bound to only have one child in our marriage. The royal lineage can¡¯t count on me, so it¡¯ll have to count upon my poor son to have more members added to the Sollace family.


    Luckily, an heir had been born now and my Beta was extremely happy! And, in fact, so was I!


    My son was a Beta, which Owen had not liked at first, but it¡¯s not something that we can help when I was officially an Omega and was lucky to conceive a child in the first place.


    My boy was named Chance, and he was still only just a little pup, one that looked adorable!


    Owen was already strict with him, even though he was just learning how to crawl, but me, I would twirl him around and try to make him laugh his cute baby laugh.


    He brightened up my day, making me rarely think of being King since he was conceived. Having used to walk around sad and uninterested in life, it totally changed when Chance came into being! Now¡­Now my life was good! There were no longer wishes to change, because then, Chance wouldn¡¯t be in my life¡­And I can¡¯t have that!


    I felt lucky to have Chance, and luckily, now that the Queen knew of my secret, she kept it hidden just because of our son. She was quite the lady, may I add, someone that is indeed dear to me¡­But, I already knew that I wasn¡¯t in love with her, well, it wasn¡¯t like what other people say when they talk about their mates, that fact was indeed certain!


    What the Queen and I had, was a fortunate, happy family. One that I was willing to spend the rest of my life with!


    Smiling, because I was thinking about my family, I no longer wanted to wait and got out of the water, shifting to my wolf and running off, after a quick shake of my wet fur.


    My son loved it when I was in my wolf form, so I leisurely wondered through the palace, not shifting back to human. I was really glad that I was able to do this here, even though Owen had told me not to do it often, but¡­At the moment, I was dad, and I was ready to pounce on my baby boy!


    So, this was how the days continued as such. I kept my secret safe, I dealt with matters for a King and looked after the law and our secret. I had some time to myself and played with my boy.


    Every now and again there were invitations that went out for me to attend, but Owen would never let me out!


    Yes, for most of my life, from the age of twelve, I had spent most of it trapped in this palace! The reason for that, I guess I understood, was because of the death of the rest of the royal family had happened and how they had gone out. It was really quite a freak accident it seems¡­


    They were all buried alive suddenly, but apparently, it wasn¡¯t an accident¡­I really don¡¯t know how else to put it though¡­


    Back before the ¡®freak accident¡¯, it was normal for a King to go out often and see his packs, but now¡­The only time I had left the palace, was when I had run away from Owen when I was rebelling.


    Oh, I was far from the good student¡­


    I had not only run away, I had learnt to yell at him and in which he would laugh and say, ¡®That¡¯s my King!¡¯. But really, I yelled cruel and harsh words to him because I was exhausted, mad and weak!


    I had also played tricks on him, where he might slip over upon waking, or steal his clothes when he had shifted to his wolf¡­


    Yeah, now that I think back to it, that part of my life was a bit of fun! He was the person that spent the most time with me and I was glad for the company. Having been alone with my mother until twelve, to having an old man come in and ¡®play¡¯ with me, life did have some good in it back then. Of course, back then, I didn¡¯t think this way. All I had thought was ¡®stop, please¡¯, ¡®let me sleep!¡¯, ¡®I don¡¯t want to be King!¡¯ and ¡®I hate you!¡¯.

 Chapter 3

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Yes, my past held quite a number of curses, and most of them were directed at my current Beta. As much as I had apologised, as I felt bad for it, I also came to realize that he never once apologised to me in return. I wondered why I felt like I wanted him to say, ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯, as what he was doing¡­Wasn¡¯t it for the best¡­Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but think I deserved an apology, which was confusing¡­


    But¡­I figured it out a few years ago! I wanted his apology because when I am the ¡®King¡¯, I cannot handle that kind of action! I felt the Alpha that was unnaturally a part of me now, want to demand the apology out of him! If it wasn¡¯t because I was naturally an Omega, able to hold down the threatening words wanting to be issued, I might have done something ages ago!


    Thinking of the past, there were also the times that Owen would also tell me that I was useless, making me train so hard that I fainted. I yelled and yelled, being told that I needed to be domineering, I needed to be the King! I had to revert all the years of being lonely, weak and innocent, to that of the complete opposite!


    I had to act like I owned to world, and that can be very exhausting!


    He had stolen me from my mother as well, making me miss her terribly, and he had told me that I wasn¡¯t to see her until I had learnt enough to satisfy him!


    Actually¡­I still rarely see her. She is, of course, being kept hidden in the palace, as we are still unable to know of who our enemies are¡­


    Walking into a familiar corridor and through a slightly ajar door, I decided that sometime soon, I will see my mother in secret again and show her Chance for the first time¡­


    A child¡¯s voice was heard, and I turned my wolf head to Chance and walked up to him happily.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I know he likes it when you are in your wolf form but¡­¡±


    I looked up at the maid, who tends to my son, and snorted.


    So what if I¡¯m still a little wet and smelly!


    Slamming myself down onto the carpeted floor, I rubbed my back into the luxurious carpet and wagged my tail. It should smell like me here anyway!


    Hearing Chance¡¯s laughter, I continued my way slowly over to him, making sure that the maid knew that I didn¡¯t give two shits about what she wanted.


    Slamming my head into Chance, with probably a bit too much force, he ended up falling over and I rubbed my head into his tummy.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Oh shut it you old hag!


    Chance might have hit his head a bit, but we were wolves, even if there is a small bit of damage, it¡¯ll heal quicker then that of a human. He¡¯ll be fine!


    My words were right, as Chance only had time for laughing¡­


    Ah, he was just so cute!


    Making sure that my smell was all over my little baby, I then plopped down beside him, letting him rest against me.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were someone else!¡±


    Looking up at Eleanor, I pumped my head again into Chance and let my tongue out.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡±


    She hated it when I licked him!


    I moved my snout to Chance, but she hurriedly picked up our boy and glared at me, ¡°I¡¯m giving him a bath!¡±


    I growled at her, but thought better, racing off to the place they bathed my boy. I¡¯ll have a bath too then!


    ¡°Ethan, get out!¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, but teasing my spouse has always been fun, but I¡¯m sure it helps our relationship too. So, I couldn¡¯t help it, I let the fun take it¡¯s toll and ended up in the water because well¡­I have my way as the King!


    Sometimes¡­It was really good to be King¡­


    ***


    It was another month before we officially celebrated Chance¡¯s birth. Considering what had happened to the family and that he was a Beta, we were all worried about what the populace would think.


    But, it was all sorted now, and everyone was welcomed to attend.


    A few packs had to come to help and do what they did best, as well cleaning the big stage that the celebration would be held in. We had not had a celebration to this extend for a very long time and it was no wonder that the room was closed off and dusty.


    I walked around in it, with my royal robe hanging down to my calves and felt a bit suffocated. It wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t dressed to complete sophistication, as I wore a suit under my robe, but¡­The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to let loss since the day before and I was hoping that the full moon in three days doesn¡¯t bring out my heat.


    On the rare occasion, it does happen, so I was stiff from keeping an eye on my body temperature¡­


    The celebration was going to start in just two hours and I felt like all my muscles were sore, like I¡¯d done a huge workout!


    Sighing to my displeasure, I turned and walked out of the room, going to help my boy, since I had nothing better to do.


    Dressing was something simple and I never understood why a King should be late¡­But Owen told me that a King has every right to make people wait and I should act accordingly¡­But¡­Waiting was so boring!


    Jumping up the stairs, two at a time, I made it quickly to where my boy was dressed in his new celebration attire and smiled. It was about time that he was seen as the heir. Seen as the next King¡­


    I learnt everything I know from Owen, but Owen wanted to be the one to teach Chance as well. He had let slip that he was now more important then me and wanted to get Chance to grow up as soon as possible, making me feel¡­


    Well¡­I guess it can¡¯t be helped, I was, after all, an Omega. While I am the King, it was still a worry that my secret was going to be found out. So, after thinking these obvious and often thoughts, I understood why Owen had said this.


    As soon as Chance was ready, he was going to take the throne and become the next King¡­


    It seemed, as well, that now that Chance was being recognized publicly, I was going to start something I hadn¡¯t done before and venture beyond the palace¡­We needed to find out who was aiming for the Sollace family!


    And this celebration was the first step, the first test in that direction¡­


    To be honest, I was ok with that. Chance deserved to be King more then I. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like I felt he was forcefully taking it, as I didn¡¯t really want the throne to begin with.


    Picking up my son, I played with him in front of the mirror, while the maids started cleaning up the mess created from getting him ready. He had one of those baby suits on, making him look way to adorable for me and there was just no way I couldn¡¯t love him!


    He had his short, flimsy dark brown hair combed and even dress shoes on his feet¡­


    He was growing up quickly! Having shifted for the first time, we were all very happy and awed at his cute wolfy appearance.


    He was closer to black then me, which was another Sollace signature¡­Another reason why Owen didn¡¯t want me to show off my wolf outside to the public¡­


    But, he wasn¡¯t completely black, having a white patch, no doubt from his mother, and a chocolate coloured patch too.


    His fur was soft and addictive, making me want to run with him all the time already, even though he still wasn¡¯t ready for that!


    Shifting had hurt him a lot, so he has only shifted twice so far.


    Hearing him scream out in delight, while I tickled him in the mirror, I turned to him and kissed his forehead.


    Closing my eyes, I felt like my life was worth it, when he was in my arms. I could do without even the Queen, but this boy was something that stole my heart. He made what I had done to become King worthwhile! He made me stronger!


    Ah, my boy, you¡¯re overloading daddy with strength, give it, give it all to me!


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are expected¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Sighing, I gave Chance to the Queen and rolled my eyes¡­Sometimes I wish I was her, she didn¡¯t have to do too much, lazy, little¡­


    ¡°Go! The guests have already started to arrive!¡±


    I stomped off, ¡°Why can¡¯t they arrive on time! Why do they have to be early!?¡±


    It was a normal sight in that room, for me to act like a child, but as soon as I exited, I took a deep breath in and narrowed my eyes¡­


    With the slight time of not being so stiff, I felt sore all over again now¡­


    I might like Owen¡¯s pride for me¡­When it was there¡­But there was nothing like Chance and how I can be myself with him.


    For many years, this side of myself had not shown itself, in fact, I never knew I could be like this¡­That is until Chance was born.


    Being relaxed and free was a great feeling, which is probably why I spoiled my pup rotten!


    And he loves me for it!


    Letting out a smirk, I continue to walk like a King towards where all the guests are piling up before the entrance of the big room, where we are to hold the celebration.


    Going half way down the steps, I then stopped, and the crowd went silent. ¡°Welcome.¡±


    Silence continued as I suddenly felt strange¡­


    Trying not to let the rise of temperature to my body make me panic, I believed that I had to get this over and done with quickly. ¡°Today we celebrate the birth of my son, the new addition to the Sollace family and also¡­The future King!¡±


    The crowd did a small cheer, making me a tiny bit upset, they should all be clapping and cheering louder!


    Feeling the heat of my body go even more higher, I really did start to panic, so I finished off with, ¡°Please, go in and soon my son will come and you all will meet him!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t able to wait any longer, I directly rushed towards my cave and shut the door on myself.


    This¡­This was not normal!


    Ripping off my clothes and wiping the sweat that had started to form, I couldn¡¯t believe how hot I was and how quickly I became this temperature!


    Not normal at all!


    Breathing heavily, I sat down and got some water.


    Nothing worked¡­Not the room, not the water¡­Nothing!


    It has never been so¡­


    Falling to the floor, I accidentally touched my hardened core and it felt like I was deep inside of my own nervous system!


    Not gain enough to touch myself again, because I knew this wasn¡¯t normal, I fell to my back and tried to concentrate on the coolness of the floor.


    Breath in, breath out!


    Why is it so hard!?


    Hearing the door slam, I looked over to it and felt like time stopped¡­


    I was staring at a man whom looked like he was on the verge of shifting, but that wasn¡¯t¡­


    Mate¡­


    Widening my eyes¡­


    Mate¡­


    I wanted to move but then felt the nerves throughout my whole body again and I cried out. Even Austorious jumping for joy inside my head was phased out and I could only think of the strange pain going over my entire body!


    Not only was I so hot, but any type of feeling I felt, whether it was a slight move of my hand or trying to move from the ground, I felt it very strongly!


    It was so intense, that it was literally painful! It was really the most uncomfortable feeling I had ever felt in my life!


    I felt like I was still wearing clothes, heavy winter clothes and I wanted to take them off!


    ¡­I felt like I was going to die with all the strong senses that I felt going through me¡­Ah, but that beautiful smell!


    Having my eyes closed and trying to calm down, seeing that nothing was working, I felt a touch on my arm and immediately felt my basic instinct and urge to feel more of it¡­Everywhere!


    Grabbing that hand, I pulled at it and demanded this person¡¯s mouth, I felt his fall onto me and his weight was heavier than I thought¡­He was¡­Big!


    Smelling him more now, as I greedily kept taking his mouth, as though it was my own, I felt like I had waited all my life for this moment! That the heat, the smell, my existence, was to meet this person!


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    What?


    I could hear him, but I didn¡¯t understand!


    Putting a hand to his face, in which his face had left mine, and now he was sitting straight again, I still felt lost. Frowning at his distance, it didn¡¯t help me and the way I felt, which was the utter need and urgency to satisfy a basic need.


    I wanted to whimper to him, I wanted to beg him on my hands and knees.


    He stared at me and touched my arm, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I found you¡­But¡­¡±


    He got up then and I felt terrible!


    I know I didn¡¯t know anything about him, all I knew, was that he made me feel better, that he was what I wanted at this very moment!


    I wanted to plead, plead for him not to take any more steps away from me!


    I wish¡­I wish I wasn¡¯t in heat, so that we could have our first conversation¡­So that I could at least know his name!

 Chapter 4

    (Damien¡¯s POV)


    Before coming to the new heir¡¯s celebration, my life held no problems. I was strict and did the best for my pack. I was happily putting them first, even happily waiting to that of finding my long-lost mate¡­


    I had a routine, a way of life¡­


    Until¡­


    ¡­I never knew how weak I was¡­


    Having been unable to stay put and follow everyone else, I followed His Majesty¡¯s completely satisfying smell, and I followed him here, to this strange other place within the palace.


    It was in the open, yet hidden¡­Which was strange because it should also be easy to find my way back¡­


    The place had trees surrounding it and the gate to go inside was unlocked. I went through a side door, to find that it was a building within another building and that the inner building was what was hidden.


    Opening that door to the new, different atmosphere, I knew straight away on what it was. It wasn¡¯t the first time I had seen an Omega ¡®cooling¡¯ room, as I had a few Omega¡¯s in my pack and sometimes they were able to use other pack¡¯s ¡®cooling¡¯ rooms. But¡­There he was, lying hopelessly upon the floor, squeezing his eyes shut. Before I knew it, the door slammed shut behind me as soon as I let it go, giving me a grand look upon my mate eyeing me for the first time.


    I was sure that he knew now¡­He knew that I was his mate. That I, his mate, was attending his son¡¯s celebration. That I, his mate, was seeing his chosen mate of the Queen¡­That I, his mate, was obviously not even wanted¡­Probably not even thought of¡­While I had hopelessly waited for him all this time. Diligently waiting to be with him for eternity¡­Having been excited¡­


    ¡­My heart was still breaking from when I first saw him till now¡­Breaking all my excitement into little pieces, breaking all my longing¡­Shattering it all into dust!


    Unable to stop myself from flinching to his obvious discomfort, I had walked all the way up to his naked body, taking him in with my hungry eyes¡­


    His body looked nicer than the average men I normally see, it seemed like it was getting the care like that of a woman yet had muscle to show that he was strong¡­Well, not as strong as me but he didn¡¯t look weak. He had a few marks, but there were no big scars on him, not like one that I had down my shoulder blade. His hair looked rumbled, much different to minutes earlier when I first saw him on the staircase, and¡­Just seeing him so hot and heavy, ready to be bedded¡­Oh geez¡­


    When I touched him, when he had looked back at me, I knew it. No words had been said yet, but I knew he was my precious, destined mate and that I wanted him!


    The luscious body, already hard and ready for me to take it, was right there!


    My wolf was ravenous! Mate this, mate that! He was crazily wanting to be let out and drive his scent all over the body in front of me! Not only that, my wolf was already eager to mark and make his mate his entirely, making it extremely hard for me to concentrate¡­


    In my twenty-five years, I had never felt the urge to fulfil myself¡­Like this¡­


    I wanted to touch him so badly that I felt myself start to shake!


    ¡­He made me feel so weak! He didn¡¯t want me, but here I am succumbing to desire!


    Kissing this King, my mind drew a blank, which doesn¡¯t happen!


    I lost myself to his lips, wanting more and more¡­They were soft and the small amount that I could taste from him, when I couldn¡¯t help but let him drive the kiss deeper, was unimaginably sweet!


    So sweet¡­


    I knew already, how perfect we were together just by kissing him. Our mouths ran away with the other and the rest of our bodies fell into suit, tingles shotting everywhere like electricity!


    How much I wanted more! I wanted to¡­


    His smell awoke me out of the strange, new trance that I had been in, and I was able to start to think a tiny bit clearly, able to push myself away from him¡­


    Already wanting to go back to his lips, I took a deep breath in, his intoxicating scent going through my system, making me so hard that I felt like I was ready to cum there and then!The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Not only was my wolf utterly excited, but I was too!


    It would be so easy to mark and take this beauty in front of me. It was just us and I was nearly completely absorbed into those thoughts!


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I told myself, remembering the reason why I was here to begin with¡­


    My mate¡¯s eyes showed confusion and I desperately wanted to kiss that confusion away!


    His hand upon my face, made me close my eyes and clench my fists.


    Unable to keep my eyes shut, knowing his sexy appearance was right in front of me, I stared at him and touched his arm, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I found you¡­But¡­¡±


    Never¡­Never had I had to do something so hard in my entire life! Hell, my life was easy, this was hard!


    Smelling his obvious Omega odour, making me twitch and want to remove my clothes, I instead looked away from my mate¡­My gorgeous mate¡­


    Getting up, unable to trust myself for much longer, I started to walk away. ¡°I will keep your secret¡­Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I will keep your secret to my dying day. But, it¡¯s quite obvious that we can¡¯t be together. Stay well¡­¡±


    I quickly left, taking in as much as his beautiful smell with me, before closing the door once again¡­


    Falling down against the door, I touched my face, remembering the pure ecstasy and happiness to him openly accepting me and closed my eyes to my inner pain.


    I wasn¡¯t stupid, the King held a very big secret¡­Now that I knew¡­


    Without looking back, I decided to try and forget today, try and get out of here before it becomes known that I was here at all.


    My family were very loyal to the King, not just the King, but to the throne. They knew of the late King, having been friends, but wasn¡¯t as close as some. Now¡­I was sure¡­I was very sure that knowing that a King being an Omega would be something that could get me killed!


    Not only that, even if we wanted to be together, how would that happen? This whole celebration was all about the King¡¯s heir, he already had a family!


    Jealousy ripped through my heart and I felt heartbroken that he was unable to wait for me as I did him.


    Yes, this is what gave me the strength to leave him¡­Because¡­Isn¡¯t that what he had done to me?


    There was no point anymore, in continuing to wait now for my mate to find me¡­Or I them¡­


    Touching my face once again, I looked down, not letting anyone see my sadness.


    My mate had made me the weakest I¡¯d ever felt!


    I was an Alpha, I was in charge of 323 people! I can¡¯t continue to feel like this!


    Walking off towards where the celebration was being held, I got my people together and only looked back once, upon leaving through a designated bush entrance.


    Even if I didn¡¯t feel like moving on without my destined mate, it was how it should be¡­


    I hated that we weren¡¯t meant to be together, but I was determined to move on!


    It wasn¡¯t a completely rare thing for people to have chosen mates and I¡¯ve seen it, it¡¯s just¡­I wanted to be with him so much! How was I to get a chosen mate when I felt this way!?


    I knew it¡­I knew I felt so fucking weak that it was pathetic but¡­


    Dammit! I got to overcome this! I have to!


    The time of being weak is gone, the time to continue as I was and now even perhaps find a chosen mate¡­To have my own heir¡­


    The thought of being with someone else, not only made me sad but made my wolf, Hexxah, angry! Yet¡­What was I supposed to do!?


    Remembering the want my mate showed me, I vaguely wondered if even we accepted each other¡­How could it possibly work!?


    ¡­Was this¡­The only outcome we had? That since he had moved on from me, I could only move on as well?


    He already had a child for fuck¡¯s sake!


    No¡­The only reason he wanted me, was because he was on heat¡­If we met in another way¡­


    Clenching my fists, I decided to use this weakness of mine, only to become stronger and be the best Alpha I can be! Even if we were to meet again, I will be strong enough to not look at him with want and desire. I won¡¯t want him in my arms or want to live the rest of my life with him by my side¡­I will make sure he knows that I am happy just the way I am, just as he is without me!


    Trying to relax, while my third in command shifted, as I did, and led me back to my pack, I pushed all these wants to the back of my mind¡­But¡­However hard I tried, for the next few months, I never got rid of this new want¡­


    I wanted my mate, even though he was somebody else¡¯s¡­I still wanted him!


    I didn¡¯t even care that he was an Omega¡­I don¡¯t even care that he¡¯s the fucking King! My heart was full and there seemed no way I could fill it with anyone else!


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I had screamed in complete agony and sadness, after my mate had left me.


    I was so hot that I felt like I was in lava, I was so unsatisfied that I was hurt because of my continuous hard on and I never felt so miserable in my life!


    This heat had lasted for four days and by the time it was done, I was hungry, thirsty, tired and felt utterly miserable.


    After my body was a normal temperature again, I had fallen into a deep slumber and didn¡¯t wake for several hours. Then, after waking, my nude body was so extremely cold, because of being damp from sweat and laying endlessly upon the cold floor, that I caught a chill.


    Not caring much at all that I was slightly sick, because it¡¯ll disappear sooner then that of a human¡¯s, I got up and found myself very weak and painful.


    My dick was dry, but still half hard, making me only breath out in anger. Even after my heat had gone and I had a sleep, it seemed that it was not going back to normal! It was¡­Painful¡­


    I knew¡­A cold shower after a wank was not going to help me. The pure torture of how impossibly hard the heat had hit me¡­How long would it take for me to finally be able to go soft!?


    There¡­


    Thinking of what I just thought hurt me, but¡­


    I also wanted¡­I also wanted someone to comfort me¡­


    Wiping my face, feeling that tears had come out at several intervals in the last couple of days, I could only quickly put on some clothes and walked straight to the Queen¡­She¡­At the moment, Eleanor was my only lifeline¡­Before I would run away through complete depression¡­That or¡­


    No¡­I wasn¡¯t going to take my life! The pain of rejection wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought¡­It was more of a dull headache¡­But, it wasn¡¯t enough for me to just do something so stupid as to end my life. No, didn¡¯t I know it? Wasn¡¯t I ready to never have a mate?


    ¡­I tried not to look so haggard but with all the looks that I got from the minimal people that I passed, I guess I didn¡¯t look so good.


    I also felt far from good¡­


    My heart was broken¡­Shattered¡­


    I now understand why Owen told me to not think of my mate¡­And I¡¯m glad I had tried not too, but now¡­Now that I had met him¡­


    I never thought I would be so plainly rejected¡­So easily rejected¡­


    ¡­And I never knew how much it would hurt me¡­How painful it was¡­


    I knew that my life was forever changed¡­

 Chapter 5

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I know that while I was in heat, it would have been hard to have a normal conversation. But, after awhile, I was able to understand what my mate had said to me.


    Even though I understand our predicament, I was really sad¡­So sad that I needed somebody!


    And all I could think of, with a problem of being painfully unsatisfied as well, was the Queen.


    Except, that also felt wrong and it broke my heart some more. But¡­I did not stop my stride as I continued to her living quarters, her room.


    We hardly slept together these days, but we were across from one another in the palace, with Chance¡¯s room in the middle.


    I took the steps two at a time and walked straight into her room, even though it was late at night and she could be most likely asleep. I closed the door behind me and removed my clothes as I continued to her bed.


    Getting in under the covers, I pulled her into my embrace and nearly cried right away.


    For the amount of time I had woken up, I was starting to lose my demeanour as a King and just wanted somebody to hug me tight and tell me that it was going to be ok!


    I was forced into this life, loving Chance like crazy, but now¡­Now I finally found what I never had!


    My mate looked like an Alpha and felt like an Alpha, making me feel even more depressed, because I felt like I didn¡¯t deserve him at all!


    He had black hair mostly, a tattoo and his eyes¡­His eyes were blue, so blue¡­


    Putting a hand into the Queen¡¯s attire, I finally heard her, ¡°Ethan! I told you no!¡±


    Unable to have that as an answer, I licked my mark on her neck and felt her squirm against me. Oh, how I wish my mate and I could be this close!


    Is this what it is like for Eleanor then? When she is with me, is she wishing for her mate?


    Touching her nipple, I poked her with my hard core and she turned to me angrily.


    I don¡¯t know what was written in my eyes, but she went all quiet and I put my head against her shoulder, ¡°Please¡­¡±


    I felt like I was already broken, but I couldn¡¯t handle it if she pushed me away too at this current time.


    We were friends, we valued each other¡­I needed her to accept me tonight! No¡­I needed to feel wanted¡­


    She turned back around and took my other hand and kissed it.


    It was all wrong¡­There were no sparks, no wants, hardly any desire¡­Compared to¡­


    I kissed her mark again and was finally able to stop myself from crying when her obvious want for me was smelt.


    Being wanted¡­


    That was what I wanted right now¡­I wanted to be wanted. If I wasn¡¯t wanted by my mate¡­


    ¡­I never thought it would hurt this much to be rejected¡­


    As quite a number of minutes went by, I finally felt a little better when more and more desire came from her and I focused on being gentle, knowing that I still needed her. I couldn¡¯t be harsh and fast¡­


    When she had finally become naked and I hopped on top of her, she was begging me for more pleasure and for a brief moment, I let myself smile a little smile.


    Thank you for wanting me, this Omega, this bastard son¡­


    I put my face to her neck once again, wanting her to want me more¡­Maybe I was trying to make up for my mate not wanting me, I wasn¡¯t sure¡­


    It looked like, being slow had done the trick, as she finally took over and turned us around.


    In a rush, she placed herself on top of me and stopped when she saw my face.


    I wiped away my tears and took a deep breath, covering my face.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to think about it!


    Putting my hands to her hips, I moved her on top of me and tried to get caught up with what we were doing instead¡­But¡­It wasn¡¯t easy.


    For the next hour, I dedicated myself to make her want me so much that she was yelling out my name.


    I was turned on, but I think that what I wanted most was her desire for me. Her touching me because she wanted to, her accepting me continuously thrusting into her, because she wanted too.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    She started a few kisses herself, touching me, like it wasn¡¯t like we hadn¡¯t had sex for months. This is what I needed¡­


    I wanted to feel like I was worthy in any type of regard, before I cried my eyes out¡­


    After that hour, the room smelling of her completely, I was finally able to drive myself into her with the intend to release. I know I forced myself to do this, before I was ready to¡­


    Using her smell, her wetness and her perky chest to get me there, I finally climaxed inside her and fell on top of her in a heap.


    Putting some of my weight on my hand, I let out a sob¡­


    He doesn¡¯t want me¡­


    I was told to never think of my mate, so I had tried not to. But now, that this has happened, I never thought it would hurt me so much.


    Letting out another sob, I felt hands go around me and I tried to hug her back, without putting too much weight on her.


    I¡¯m sorry for using you, I¡¯m really sorry¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Ethan?¡±


    Going on to our sides, pulling out of her in the process, I pulled her back closer to me and wiped my eyes. ¡°I was rejected.¡±


    I heard her sharp intake of breath and saw her stare at me.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    I pulled her into me and cuddled up to her. Even though we were chosen mates, right at this moment, I was really glad that I had her with me.


    The throne meant nothing to me, the status of King meant nothing. I loved Chance and if I had to leave, I¡¯d take him with me. I suppose the Queen can come too¡­


    But, now, I hated¡­Completely hated the fact that I was an Omega¡­


    Isn¡¯t that why I was rejected? Isn¡¯t that why he didn¡¯t touch me?


    He hardly looked at me and was even able to walk away from me while I was in heat, his own mate!


    But¡­Why do I still want him? I don¡¯t know him, he rejected me, but I still want him! So much¡­I wanted him so much that the world was changing¡­


    I want him by myside, I want him to hold me and tell me that it¡¯s ok to be myself, be who I am!


    But that won¡¯t happen¡­


    I was really sad. Never being this sad in my life, yet, knowing what sadness was¡­


    Mates¡­Destined mates, from what I¡¯d seen, was a relationship from the gods. There was hardly a relationship that didn¡¯t work, they were ¡®destined¡¯ for each other for a reason and now the status of being an Omega seemed to have come in between that.


    What if I had been a Beta or an Alpha?


    Would he had rejected me?


    Was it because I was King?


    Even so¡­


    Perhaps it was¡­Perhaps it¡¯s because I already had chosen a mate¡­


    I wish I knew what the reason was¡­Or reasons¡­


    It had been at least an hour or two after sex, and the Queen was breathing silently, sleeping away, while I was up and wondering why I was rejected.


    Taking myself away from her, I gently got off the bed, so I didn¡¯t wake her up.


    Looking at her one last time, I felt bad. I had most definitely used her tonight¡­


    But, remembering how I had felt wanted through her, when I desperately needed it, I was also in her debt.


    Sighing and picking up my dishevelled clothes on the floor, I put them on and left.


    Before, I had accepted being King, I unconditionally loved my boy. I still love my boy, but I wasn¡¯t too sure if he was enough to keep me here at the moment.


    Knowing that he was going to take my place one day, I had indeed thought of running away once again.


    Owen could train Chance and the Queen would help look after him, but¡­


    The only other way was to somehow feel wanted again, and the Queen seemed the best way to do that.


    Walking to the end of the corridor, I went into my room and waited¡­No doubt Owen will come as soon as someone knows that I have come here. I was going to let them know as soon as I was done with a shower, because I was starving.


    Light was slowly coming over the horizon, so I could see the outline of my desk and chairs, bed and door to my en suite. It was a large room, too large. I never understood why a King would need a large room when he doesn¡¯t spend much time in it¡­


    Having showered, I was still depressed, but now I was a clean, depressed man¡­Feeling clean was something I liked, especially when I had spent twelve years of being dirty, and even another year or two during intense training.


    The clothes never looked so boring to me¡­Everything was boring, as I looked at the bed too.


    I never thought of this after Chance was born, but now, my life had returned to being bleak¡­I felt no excitement for anything¡­


    Not caring what I picked to wear, I put it on and then ordered someone to come with my breakfast.


    Looking at food, tasting the food¡­


    What the hell!?


    I knew I was starving but why does even the food make me more depressed and taste like nothing!?


    Only having some egg and bacon, I wiped my hands out and the dishes fell to the floor.


    I needed to find out, find out why he choose to reject me.


    I was sure, at first, that it was because I was an Omega¡­But now, everything was trouble!


    Finding so much wrong, I suddenly felt more and more ill, more like my life was a scam from the very beginning!


    Putting my head into my hands, I wondered if there was truly something good about me.


    Was there really something I could offer him anyway!?


    Putting my hands through my short brown hair, I took a deep breath in and just lost my sense of self.


    To my own questioning, I suddenly realized that perhaps if I was in his position, I probably would have done the same thing.


    But, it hurt so much, that I felt myself want to crawl into a ball and cry¡­


    When Owen did finally arrive, I was feeling like I was put onto auto pilot. Doing anything that I was told and not thinking about too much.


    I didn¡¯t tell him about my mate, because I was so lost about it in the first place. Not that it mattered, Owen would be happy that I got rejected and that my mate said he¡¯d keep it a secret, but Owen would, most likely, look that Shifter up and get into contact with him.


    But, even with what had happened, I somehow trusted my mate, perhaps that is the only thing he does for me and¡­I should be grateful¡­I really should be¡­


    Telling me that many Shifters had asked for me, especially at the celebration, Owen told me that he had to made up excuses, knowing after about an hour upon were I was.


    ¡­So, it looked like my mate had been and gone within an hour¡­That depressed me even further¡­


    And so, a week flew by, where I feel like I¡¯m half dead.


    I did as I usually did, as business wasn¡¯t personal and even helped me. But, when it came to being ¡®free¡¯, I spent most of my time running¡­Running¡­And more running¡­


    I didn¡¯t see the Queen, I didn¡¯t see Chance, I tried to not think, I tried desperately to forget about my mate, because he was continuously making it hard for me to feel worthy.


    I felt very insecure and unwanted¡­


    Having already used the Queen wrongly, I didn¡¯t want to do that again, besides¡­It had felt wrong in another way¡­


    Which had even reminded me another reason why I was rejected¡­Was because I had the Queen and even a son¡­


    Was my mate unhappy because of that?


    ¡­Everything sucked and just led me to believe that he had done the right thing!


    He had made a choice that even I would do in his position and I can¡¯t blame him at all!


    I can just go more into depression about my status and who I was as a Shifter.


    Life started to become very lonely¡­And if before I hated myself, I hated myself more now. It seemed¡­My fate wasn¡¯t a very nice one¡­

 Chapter 6

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    A few weeks after I fell into this strange facade of loneliness, I finally got the guts to look this ''Alpha'' up. But, without any helpers, because I was doing this in secret, it took me awhile¡­Because I simply didn''t know his name. I was sure that I might have seen him years and years ago, but I cannot, for the life of me, remember him.


    It took me a whole week to finally see his face upon the papers and computer in front of me, considering this wasn''t the only thing I was doing, and I finally found out that he became Alpha about a year ago.


    So, before when I had met him, he had only been a fledgling uh...


    It sucks¡­Finding myself unable to not stare at his picture for a minute before I snap out of my longing for him¡­


    ¡­Now, he was well respected, and I see that his pack was the ''Rogue Hunter Pack'', obviously the pack that would track down rogues for us.


    Now that I remembered, his father was here those years ago, because of rogues, and I had to make up my mind on what to do with them because some of them had been mates and some of them had not that killing instinct like many of the other rogues had. It had been a big investigation that I had to look into with each one of them, deciding their fate like a King...


    The Rogue Hunter Pack had moved after that to the south, further away from us here in the north, because there where possible rogues down there that led to water and another big human city.


    Since this ¡®Damien¡¯ has become the Alpha, he has caught 22 rogues, some in which died upon capture and some he questioned.


    Rogues weren''t really a big problem normally, that one case with his father was the first one in my reign and anything else was small...


    Being an Omega and unwanted, I know where rogues start from and try to put myself in their shoes, if I get the chance. Sometimes they are too feral and too far gone to even think like us anymore and are complete wolves. But we can save some of them and hope that they can come back to be Shifters again and be accepted into a pack.


    Seeing the number 22, in the space of just over a year, I frowned.


    That''s a lot of rogues!


    Even the big problem with his father had only been about 100 or so!


    I was really wanting to call upon him and ask him...Yet, I already felt excited upon seeing his face and wanting to hear his voice again, perhaps if I''m lucky, even a touch of his hand! Oh, I could get him to show me his wolf, I want to see it! Is it big? Is it black like his hair? Would I be able to touch his fur?


    Slumping in my chair, I went against my desires, knowing full well that what was going on with the rogues didn''t matter...I just wanted an excuse to see him!


    Unable to stop myself, and still feeling conflicted and confused on why he rejected me, I wrote a note...Several times...


    I made many mistakes and had to start again!


    I didn''t even know how to start!


    ''To my dearest mate''


    ''To my mate''


    ''To Damien''


    ''To Alpha Rendall''


    Then, I didn''t know how to bring up my worries...


    ''Please don''t be worried because you have gotten a letter from the King.''


    No!


    ''I noticed you''ve killed quite a number of rogues''


    Not that either.


    ''Please read this in privacy''


    Yes, but...What else...


    It took me another week to finally finish my letter to my mate and it ended up like this:


    ''Damien, my mate.


    I have tried to find the exact reason or reasons that you have rejected me, and I understand why you did it.


    A secret, an Omega, I''m King, I already have a family...


    You are not at fault and I don¡¯t blame you for the rejection, as I would probably do the same in your shoes. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    But, let me tell you something...


    I would never be able to put you to death, for knowing that I''m an Omega...Even if you told the world.


    I can never hate you for thinking of me as a lowly Omega, as I feel the same about myself.


    I didn''t want to be the King and the reason why I have a family, is because I''m the King...If I had been anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen a mate just to satisfy an old man!


    I know that defending myself might not mean a very much to you, but, without even knowing your name, I already wanted you beside me. Holding your hand for an instant, makes me want to do it for a lifetime...Touching your face, I wanted to touch your heart...I miss you. Miss you so much that I wish I didn''t have a secret and that I wasn''t an Omega...That I wasn''t a King, nor did I have a Queen¡­


    I can''t regret my boy though. I love my boy.


    Forgive me, my dearest mate. Forgive my fate. You will forever be the one that holds my heart, even if you and I aren''t together.


    Love eternally, Ethan Sollace.''


    Folding up the letter and putting my seal upon it, I put it into a draw. I wasn''t ready to send it. I didn''t know if I ever will send it...But, writing it did make me feel better!


    Finally, I went to see my boy again!


    I had missed him, but it wasn¡¯t until now that I had the courage to see him once again.


    I think¡­I think that if he had not wanted me¡­


    It doesn¡¯t matter¡­I was keen and while I felt this way, I was not backing out!


    And as soon as I saw him, I felt relief flow through me straight away. I know I was stupid for thinking he wouldn¡¯t want me, especially now as he raises his arms and opens and closes his hands to me¡­


    I was so stupid¡­


    He was still so awesome, so adorable!


    I could never regret him, and I know I''ve been so terribly miserable lately, I was still going to be King and walk this path. I was even eager to teach my boy something!


    Ever since he was able to do more now when he shifted into his wolf, Chance would go under me often but always had troubles going over the top of me when I was laying down while a wolf. He wouldn''t be able to make it half way, but I found it so funny that my tongue would be hanging out and I''d be snorting.


    When Chance gets into a bad mood, from not being able to jump on top of me, I would then shift to human and pick him up and put him on me then, he would lick me, and I''d laugh for him.


    We were back to being the best of buddies once again and he was now able to crawl in human form, nearly ready to walk.


    The Queen and I went on as before, acting like that night had not happened. She did not look at me differently, which did surprise me, but I did silently thank her for it.


    I didn''t want her to forever be mad at me for using her like that, but I was really down that night. Having been so alone for days and having no one, she was the only one I could turn too...


    ***


    And so, another three months went by and we were nearly back to normal, except, I would find myself unable to stop thinking of my mate.


    When I was ''King'' and had business, it was easy, I was used to it¡­But when I was ''free'', he was one of the first thoughts in my head.


    Should I send the letter? Should I ask to talk to him on the phone? Should I try to forget him?


    I couldn''t do any of them...None...


    I didn''t have to courage to defend myself by sending the letter, I was far from being able to call him! Forgetting him!? No way was that going to happen...I was sure I''d never forget that small time we had spent together. I remember his smell, it was of herbal tea and eucalyptus. I wasn''t surprised he smelt that way, nor why I liked it so much. He spent a lot of time in the open, and I didn''t. I longed to smell all kinds of different things, like that of a normal toasted sandwich.


    I have had a toasted sandwich from time to time, but it was full of the best of everything, making it smell different and I was sure there could be another smell. Just a cheese toasted or ham toasted sandwich, but they never give me something so cheap!


    Ah, well...It''s funny, because my wish of going out, comes true!


    Owen made a decision and I was happy to follow through with his plan.


    I didn''t particularly like it, but...


    His idea to get me to do rounds like a King, to see my fellow Shifters, wasn''t rare. In the past, a King would often leave his palace, and since it had been so long since the disaster, and that Chance was growing up, Owen wanted me to go out and make sure that my fellow Shifters were loyal to the Sollace family.


    So, in other words, I was potentially going to be a target...


    Owen told me that this was a long-term plan for my son, so that Chance would not only be safe, but have loyal followers for when he takes the throne.


    For that, I agreed willingly. I didn''t want harm to come to my boy at all and we still needed to find out who were our enemies.


    And since the palace was deemed to be safe, I was then told to meet all my packs and understand what they are like and how loyal they are for my son.


    I had to admit, thinking that the King had so much time before, was probably wrong...


    So, instead of having half days off, now I''ll be out for weeks at a time.


    Once I heard this, I was excited and scared at the same time...Mostly because my mate is in a pack...And I''m going to meet packs!


    I was also upset that I wouldn''t be able to see my boy, so I spent some extra time with him, to make up for the time I''ll be away.


    As long as there was nothing extremely important, I will be out as long as possible, making the enemy know for sure that I was no longer at the palace.


    I will have several guards with me, but most of the best guards stayed at the palace to protect Chance...His life, was now a lot more valuable than mine.


    I wasn''t saddened, I wanted the best for my boy...I just hope...I hope he has a better reign then me. That he won''t have a secret, that he won''t be harmed just because he''s a Beta and that he can be with his destined mate. I hope this very much!


    And, within another week, I was off. I was first going to ¡®The Surveillance Pack'', personally going to get information from them. Owen already knows a lot, but for me to personally go there about my own family, it was probably about time to do so!


    Seeing that their pack had the most up to date technology that both Shifters and humans had discovered so far, I was quite interested.


    Walking straight in, being in a formal business suit, that didn''t feel like it matched me at all, I nodded at the few people that had come to welcome me, bowing their heads in their acknowledgement.


    Owen walked a few steps behind me and I looked back at him, wondering if they did this for him on the short trips that he takes here.


    They held so much loyalty to me, that was why I questioned this...


    "Your Majesty, it is good to see you again! I am Alpha of the Surveillance Pack, George Monk, and I welcome you!"


    I nodded at him, eyeing him thoughtfully. I had met him at least twice before, but I guessed he was being extra polite because I was coming to his pack for the first time.


    I had wanted to come here earlier, but Owen had made me wait in the car longer...Just so that I would be late!


    And like every other time he had forced me to come late¡­It was boring!


    So¡­I was glad to be doing something!


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha Monk.¡±

 Chapter 7

    (Ethan''s POV)


    "Come, we have something to show you, Your Majesty."


    I followed after the Alpha and still didn''t say a word. I was told a long time ago, that every word a King says was very important and must be spoken very well...Yeah...I fail completely with this while I''m with Chance, but I happen to become someone that rarely speaks when I''m the ''King'', because of this very reason.


    After a good minute of walking, not once did I stop from acting the ''King''.


    I could feel some of the Omega''s here starting to tremble to my aura¡­Sometimes, it was good to be like this, but then...Other times, like now, I felt bad. I was not trying to harm them, yet they feared me...I didn''t like it...


    Upon coming into a room, I was then asked politely to take a seat and I did so.


    Owen sat next to me and we watched as someone wheeled something in on some cart. It looked weird and my first idea was...It was a rock...


    "We will obviously start with our investigation upon the deaths of the royal family. As you know, in the year 867 S, the royal family was suddenly buried alive and all but two perished. The burial site was..."


    I interrupted him, "Can you tell us what you have investigated beyond that day, we already know what they died from. Could we find out how or why instead?"


    "...Yes, Your Majesty. After that day we found this, to my right. We have finally found something that resembles what you see here, and it seems to be called an Elementalist."


    I looked at the ''rock'' for a second time and blinked...I had no words yet and waited for the Alpha to continue.


    "As you see, there is a mark on the top here, and to find more evidence to suggest it is an Elementalist, there is also what they would call, veins, here."


    Getting up from my chair, I took a closer look and the Alpha pointed them out again for me.


    Scary...A rock with a symbol and a vein or two...


    "What does this mean?" I asked.


    The Alpha looked at me and sighed, "The Elementalist¡¯s are from the continent of Gorde, they are obviously a rock looking objects that hold an elemental type of power, and the one here...Was earth. We are all but convinced that this ''Elementalist'', as we call it, may have even been the most important piece of the plot of burying the royal members alive, Your Majesty."


    Standing up straight, I then went to sit back onto my seat and looked back at the rock.


    Silence filled the room and I folded my hands in front of my chest and sighed.


    If this is correct, this could be a problem. We hadn''t been sure for years, of what had been our enemies and who we could trust...Owen must have found out that it may not have anything to do with Shifters or humans and had wanted to see if it was safe outside of the palace for someone from the royal bloodline¡­To see if ''Elementalist¡¯s'' were still here...


    Now I understood better upon why Owen was getting me out of the palace¡­


    "Your Majesty, we have come to find that the ''rock'' is not from this continent and that it was broken by Steve, brother of the late King, your uncle, may they all rest in peace...One of Royal Steve''s canine teeth was stuck inside the rock and it is evidence that the tooth had broken this...''Elementalist''."


    Staying quiet, I had no idea on how to act. This happened so long ago now, when I was twelve. Not only that, but I never met this Steve.


    I felt glad that we were able to know about what may have finally happened, but I was still wondering if I should pretend to cry or something.


    After this talk, for the rest of my stay, it was boring.


    Owen thought that my ''boredom'' was being uncomfortable because I might be going on ''heat'', but I told him I was not. He had waited to ask me this until we were in a sealed room, and then continued to speak, as he gave me something, "This will stop your heat, take it and use it as soon as you know."


    I picked up the small needle, that already had some liquid in it, and raised my eyebrows at him, "Why am I only seeing this now?"


    Owen turned and started to unpack my things for me, making me frown, and said, "You cannot have this often, but neither can we hold off by seeing your loyal packs. I know you are due to go into heat again soon, so keep that on you, tie it around your leg, just in case.


    ''Just in case''...The last time he said those words to me, were about our recent training session together.


    We had not trained together for a while and Owen reminded me on how much I hated it. He didn''t tell me much, just made me run as fast as I could, and for as long as I could, and by the time I felt dead, he finally stated that he''d prefer me to know when to run and run fast, so that I could come back alive.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    I guess now, I understood what he meant...Those ''Elementalist¡¯s'' might be hard to run away from, yet alone fight...


    Putting the little needle onto the string, that Owen also gave me, I immediately put it around my ankle, hiding it in my sock, so it couldn¡¯t be seen. If I do this, then it¡¯ll also be around me when I shift to my wolf. Then I looked up and Owen was looking at me in worry.


    "Do you understand now?"


    I nodded and turned. I threw the extra pillow, that was on my king size bed to the floor, and fell down upon the bed...


    Closing my eyes to the problem at hand, I grimaced into knowing that having the title as King, eventually meant leaving the palace. Meaning, I had to make outside safe...So that Chance could do this without a problem later when he grows up...So that his packs will forever stay loyal to him!


    ¡­Perhaps, with this predicament, it was probably a good thing that I got rejected¡­


    Our royal blood was running thin and it would be a great time to go against us!


    I had to keep treason to a minimum and even try to quell it altogether, I had to praise the loyalty and bargain with those who are asking for something in return. It wasn''t going to be an easy task, that was for sure!


    Sighing, I felt my socks come off my feet and my legs getting moved, to be on top of the bed. Owen still looked after me well, not that he had a choice, as he was the only one allowed in the same room as I to slept in.


    Just outside the door though, were some good men and just further away was an Alpha and his pack.


    This pack had high technology and a lot of Shifters, so I felt pretty safe and fell asleep pretty quickly...


    ***


    Just like this, two months went by and I had to use that needle to stop anyone from knowing that I would be in heat, just like an Omega.


    It was great!


    It was always lonely and annoying to go through my heat and for once, I didn¡¯t have to endure that!


    Owen, our guards and I saw a few other things at ¡®The Surveillance Pack'' and then we were off two days later. Owen had made an idea to them before we left though, getting my interest, which was a small oxygen tank that I could take along with me everywhere¡­Just in case¡­


    The Alpha happily stated that he had already come across such a thing and prepared to take them to the palace as soon as possible, knowing exactly what it was for¡­


    I guess I did too, as we all looked grim for a moment. The idea of being buried alive sounded almost unrealistic¡­But, if I was to have something to help, perhaps my life could be saved¡­


    The next pack we visited was The Harvest Pack, whom is mostly our farmers. The Harvest Pack are quite large because they accept Shifters in their pack a lot easier than any other. In fact, I had sent some rogues here at some point¡­


    They not only need lots of workers but also guards, because not only humans steal, but rogues.


    Each pack has an interesting extra circumstance, so that the pack doesn''t hate it there and leave. With The Harvest Pack, they have the best food than any other pack, and The Surveillance Pack gets a free phone and phone calls. The next pack we went to, was the Heed and call Pack, whom we were definitely stopping by to check upon!


    We had stayed with The Heed and Call Pack for a whole two weeks, trying to put things back in order, by making a few people leave and welcoming the new Alpha to take over. The human that they previously had contact with was finally dealt with, without it being obvious, and we, as Shifters, were the ones that put books onto shelves, if the book written about us was out in the open. We weren''t going to buy them, because that will make the book become known and popular, so we sent a few people around to put the books out of sight, to give it less of a chance of it being picked and read.


    I, on the other hand, straightened out the people in the pack. It was strange how an Alpha thought himself above the law, and so his followers felt they were too!


    I could pick them out. They hardly needed to speak!


    So, those weeks were really eventful!


    After that, with travel time, I was only able to see one more pack before the two months had gone by!


    Before we went back to the palace, for a much-needed rest and so that I could see my boy, we quickly visited The Treasury Pack, whom obviously looks after our money.


    Since we live on interest, the Treasury Pack is probably the most...Leisurely bunch there is!


    Their advantage is being able to gamble, of course though, they can''t gamble a large amount. Unlike the humans, the way that The Treasury Pack gambles, is with a very little amount, so that your money does last longer¡­For instance, on pokies, normally people could easily spend a hundred dollars in twenty minutes, but here, in The Treasury Pack, they can make five dollars last an entire night! It was a production of us Shifters, as the King before my father was somewhat stingy but wanting to make sure that The Treasury Pack would stay loyal.


    Nonetheless, I thought it was a great idea!


    And, just like The Harvest Pack, the Treasury Pack were great to get along with and seemed happy with me as the King.


    So...The first get away from the palace was actually really good!


    I did still think of my mate but having to act as ''King'' more often really did help me get through to day easier.


    I felt it though, I should see him soon...His pack might even be next!


    Being excited and scared at the same time, happened for me all over again!


    Before heading back out, for another trip outside the palace, I became that annoying to the maid¡¯s and the Queen, that I was kicked out of Chance¡¯s room.


    I had declared Chance¡¯s room mine, but since I returned, just in a couple of days, I had become an ¡®eyesore¡¯¡­


    On a rare moment, the Queen and I exchanged a mature conversation or two, and that¡¯s when I found out that the two people that had come from other packs to find me, while I was out, had come here to the palace first.


    The Queen said that none of them had extreme problems and that they were happy after she had said little advice and then added that if they need my help afterwards, that I, the King, was currently out of the palace, visiting another pack.


    The continent was quite large, and we were spread out in amongst the middle of the land, while the humans seem to dominate the very north and south areas. So, travelling from pack to pack could be quick for us, if we travelled in wolf form, making us only take a two day travel, when it would normally be an eighteen-hour flight¡­That¡¯s if we don¡¯t stop¡­Obviously, we hardly get to a point where we would travel from one end of the continent to the other without any stops. So, most of the time, if one decides to travel by wolf form, it would take about a week, depending on a few things.


    Actually, we seemed to be the reason that humans rarely come to the mid areas of the continent. But, now that I think about it, it probably makes a lot of sense that they would be worried to lose their lives to a pack of wolves¡­


    ¡­While I was being taken from one pack to another, we used vehicles, so that I would be guarded easier. Of course, Owen had put into account that I was unable to shift to my wolf anyway, so I had no other choice. But, since I was the King, it wasn¡¯t looked at as an excuse, because the late King had also used vehicles to travel as well.


    And, since I had to keep my wolf at bay, I did do runs while my boy was sleeping, making me only leave him alone in this time. But, since it was the only time to be able to bring out my wolf, I had to make the best of it!

 Chapter 8

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Two days¡­That was all I had to annoy the maids and the Queen, and then we were off again, not forgetting a small oxygen tank that I now put around my wrist.


    I didn¡¯t have to hid it, like I had to with the small needle I got attached to my ankle¡­


    ¡­It wasn¡¯t enough time though, to have come home, but I found myself thinking of my mate more often, while laying down with Chance. I wondered how I should act, or dress like¡­Would he treat me differently?


    Owen still didn¡¯t know about Damien¡­Damien¡­I liked his name.


    Damien, I had found out, was still an Alpha without a mate. He had been mateless all this time.


    I felt relieved when I had heard that. I know he deserves someone to look after him and doubted that I could do it, but the idea of him being with someone else haunted my dreams.


    I wish I could go to him, yet¡­If I did¡­What would I say!?


    ¡­Now that I was out of the palace once again, my thoughts slowed down, as I had to act as ¡®King¡¯. There was no doubt though, there was a huge chance that I will be seeing him soon!


    And that thought made me quite jittery¡­I wasn¡¯t able to keep still for too long, nor was I able to hold a normal conversation for too long¡­


    Breath Ethan!


    The first Pack to see, was The Watcher¡¯s Pack. The Watcher¡¯s Pack was another happy crew, as they were able to be amongst the humans. It was the Shifter¡¯s type of ¡®spies¡¯, as we looked for ideas through the humans and made sure we stayed a secret. The Watcher¡¯s Pack was also the people that had changed the books that the human had written about us, putting them into bookshelves instead of having it out in the open. They were also originally part of The Surveillance Pack, but had broken away about a century ago, as they had gotten too big. Most Packs have a few hundred in them, except The Harvest Pack, which has about a thousand. There was another pack I hadn¡¯t seen yet, that had close to a thousand as well, that was The History Pack¡­


    At least I thought it was The History Pack¡­Dammit, there were so many packs!


    ¡­So, having separated the big pack to two smaller ones, giving them half of the original work, seemed liked a good idea to me, as the more you have in the pack, the harder it was to control.


    It really started to dawn on me now, being in this pack, that it really helped knowing who you were, to know what pack was for you.


    Curious people seemed to be in this pack, food loving people in The Harvest Pack, money loving people in The Treasury Pack and intelligent people within the Surveillance Pack¡­


    I was sure it was like this everywhere, that you would most likely fit in and I was quite proud upon how my packs were being brought up over the centuries.


    A long time ago, the Sollace royals had made millions upon millions and had set up the packs similar to like they are now, and it seems to be still working!


    Hell¡­I even wondered where I would be, if I wasn¡¯t the King¡­I didn¡¯t care too much for food, but I was curious¡­Mmm¡­


    But¡­


    My thoughts came to an end when I was on my way to the next pack, two days later¡­When I was suddenly getting buried by earth!


    That¡¯s right, in pure sunlight and on a boring, dirt road, the car had completely fell into a hole that was so deep that I could only see dirt out of the window!


    Through the sudden fall, I had been winded, and the seat belt had hurt me, making me groan in pain¡­


    Afterwards, opening my eyes, feeling slightly dizzy, I saw dirt start to fill up from the bottom!


    At first, I couldn¡¯t think, it didn¡¯t make sense and my head was getting sore¡­But I finally realized what was going on, as the dirt filled in more and more, slowly coming in an opened door, to sit and slowly pile up upon the bottom of the car¡­


    I¡­Had never been so scared in my life¡­


    Perhaps I never took the threat to the Sollace family seriously¡­


    Getting the seatbelt snapped that was around me, I took a while to realize that someone was yelling at me to get out of the car and run!Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Right¡­I finally snapped out of whatever I was in and realized that I had to run like my life depended on it! As it did, I knew it now, this must be the act of that rock! This was exactly what Alpha Monk had said¡­Buried alive!


    The guards used themselves as a ladder for me, helping me with their arms as well, and I didn¡¯t think as I left and did as I was told¡­


    I ran! I ran so fast that I had no direction in mind and no idea where I was going! But I was too scared to think about anything else but to run!


    Seeing only two guards following from a distance behind me, I went to slow down, so that they could catch up¡­But then found a strange rock pounce out of the earth¡­As though it was looking at me! I don¡¯t know for sure if it was, but shivers went up to my spine because I was sure¡­That I was its target! It was after me!


    ¡°Run, Your Majesty! Run!¡±


    I shifted into my wolf and ran as fast and as hard as I could, remembering Owen¡¯s teachings and guidance. I vaguely remember short words with him, but at the moment, I could only think of them later¡­


    I couldn¡¯t even question what happened to the rest of my guards or where I was going¡­I just ran¡­I ran and thought that this threat¡­Was true! And it was the scariest thing I¡¯d ever encountered!


    And those thoughts led me to think that I needed to survive, so that I could make this place safe for my son! I had to keep sane and steady, I had to find flaws¡­I¡­Had to survive!


    (Damien¡¯s POV)


    I was getting strange, and I didn¡¯t know how to hold this strangeness at bay!


    Being informed that the King was seeing the packs and that he was due to see mine in a few days, had made me stress out and become strange!


    Seeing all the problems within my area, it being only two, I fixed them straight away!


    And then I saw a whole lot of other problems, as I walked around my pack, in our recent home base.


    Rushing people to fix things that were broken, dust things that were dusty and upgrade old things, it was becoming obvious.


    Putting a hand through my hair, I then breathed out and put my head on the desk before me.


    I was so nervous!


    I had tried to move on from my mate, upon returning back here, but it never had felt right. What sucked the most, was that everyone thought I was still waiting for my mate, because I never told anyone that I had indeed found him. It really was a mess!


    Having been with two women prior to meeting my mate, I had tried to once again be with another, but left before any of us got too heated up, as I was unable to continue.


    It wasn¡¯t the same anymore!


    ¡­I could get turned on, I could happily hear the moans and spread her legs, but¡­


    Women¡­Or anyone¡­Just didn¡¯t cut it anymore!


    I had tried to get it on with a male, but he ended up trying to show me how to be intimate and I got angry!


    I knew it was different!


    After I got the courage once again, I went back to him and he showed me a little more of intimacy with males and it did get me hard¡­Just not as hard as my sexy mate had done¡­


    No, nothing in my life had made me so fucking hard before!


    I could have burst so easily back then, that I remember!


    I was¡­Completely, sexually frustrated!


    Not only that¡­Which I try to ignore, I was also realizing how lonely I was. I know that I mostly thought about him sexually, but I knew, that wasn¡¯t my only problem¡­


    I want his presence, his smell, his life¡­I want it all¡­


    Considering that I had no idea what he was like personally, I was eager to find out! I was aching to know his thoughts, and personality¡­


    ¡­It just wasn¡¯t fair!


    ¡­I still very much wanted my mate by my side¡­


    Knocking my head on the desk again, I really was so nervous!


    I wanted to look good to him, to show him that I do my job well as an Alpha of one of his packs, but at the same time¡­


    I knew it, I wanted him to want me too!


    I wanted him to come to me!


    Dammit!


    I was such a big idiot!


    Banging my head on the desk again, I was glad I sent everyone away. I had never acted like this before and not only was it getting to them¡­It was getting to me as well!


    It was hard to be a shifter in this pack and not let anyone know about my mate, so I¡¯ve had to block people out of my head from time to time because¡­How could I let them know that I, their Alpha, was rejected by an Omega!?


    I was acting fine before I had heard the news of the King coming here! I was looking after my pack well, just getting in a rogue and questioning them. I heard some news about another rogue and sent a one of my men to check it out, otherwise, we were happily expanding our area, which was something only our pack could do.


    We were able to travel anywhere and go to any boundary of any other pack and directly ask them if there was a problem. Not only were we free in this concept, but our pack was also the only one that could communicate over long distance, while not in our wolf forms¡­


    Taking a deep breath, I pulled my head up, feeling so tired all of a sudden and decided to try and sleep.


    I had so many worries¡­Even Hexxah wasn¡¯t helping! He was just as nervous and skittish as I was¡­And excited¡­Loyal¡­


    To another degree, Hexxah was adamant on our mate and it had very much annoyed him that I had tried to move on, but he couldn¡¯t help but let me try at the very least¡­Not that it mattered, both of us just weren¡¯t ready to move on in the slightest!


    It was a couple of hours, just after falling asleep, when I got one of my men inside my head telling me that he¡¯d seen someone rush into The History Pack, just to the north of us.


    I asked him if he knew who it was, but he had no idea and then I told him to stick around and ask. We had the rights to do that, being the Pack in charge of rogues. In fact, we were a very nosy bunch, knowing a lot of gossip¡­It irritated me to no end!


    Again, just as I went to sleep, my man spoke back to me and said, ¡°It was His Majesty the King, Alpha, he was attacked and lost all his guards! He looks terrible!¡±


    I sat up and then put my feet out of the blankets, anxiety running through me as the words started to make sense to me in my head, ¡°Repeat your last, Simon!¡±


    ¡°I said it was the King, he was attacked, Alpha!¡±


    Getting up to my feet, I felt myself feel pain where my heart was, and I looked over towards my clothes in the easily removable closest.


    I knew I had to get dressed and get out of here, I needed to go and see him!


    Just¡­


    The pain in my heart¡­


    The idea that my mate had been attacked¡­The fact that it was real, that it seemed he had run for his life¡­


    My natural instinct was to protect him! He must not die!


    Taking a few deep breaths, I then tried to forget it, so that I could move, and rushed to get out of there. I was running straight towards The History Pack like a mad rogue on drugs but¡­.I needed to make sure that my precious mate was ok!

 Chapter 9

    (Damien¡¯s POV)


    With Simon already there at The History Pack, waiting for me now, I rushed towards the barrier and stated my arrival directly to their Alpha and they let me in.


    I was surprised that I wasn¡¯t the only one that had come to check on His Majesty the King, as someone for The Watcher¡¯s Pack staggered in as well, having came as a wolf and had to get clothes to change into, just like myself.


    ¡°Send that to Owen¡­I mean¡­¡±


    Walking into the room, I smelt that beautiful smell of vanilla mixed with lavender but frowned upon His Majesty¡¯s look.


    He had dirt all over him and seemed completely exhausted. He was¡­Completely dishevelled¡­


    His hair was a mess, dirt running in it everywhere. Even though it was short, and I already knew about it being brown, but it didn¡¯t look that way at the moment. His eyes had black underneath them, stating the obvious fact that he was tired beyond belief and even his ears¡­How can he not get rid of the dirt in his ears? Was he that tired?


    I watched him rub his face and eyes, then put his head to the desk in front of him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we are not aware of where Beta Owen may be.¡±


    ¡°Palace¡­¡±


    His voice could hardly be heard, even with our wolf ears, and just moments later, it looked like he¡¯d fallen asleep.


    ¡°You hear that, send this to the palace. If Owen is there, give it to him directly, otherwise, give it to the Queen or the guard in charge¡­No one else!¡±


    It would be simple for this note to be personally given to someone, due to having the King¡¯s blood upon it as a seal, which made me realize how important that note is¡­


    I didn¡¯t take my eyes of my mate, while I heard The History Pack¡¯s Alpha make these orders.


    Walking in, I finally looked away, to the other Alpha, and simply stated, ¡°I will help guard him, where can he sleep?¡±


    The other Alpha looked at me with incredulous eyes and I had no idea what he was thinking¡­Right now, all I wanted to do was clean my mate and put him into bed, then watch over him.


    ¡­While I was here, there was no way harm would come to him, not before I got into the line of fire first! Hexxah completely agreed with me straight away¡­That we wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to him¡­


    Picking up my mate, already feeling better with him in my arms, I looked at the Alpha in expectation.


    ¡°Right, come this way.¡±


    Just like me, I was sure that The History Pack was expecting the King at some stage and probably has a room prepared already.


    Tightening my hold over my mate, I tried not to walk to harshly, so that he could continue to sleep. Hexxah was completely satisfied now, having been as stressed out as I was, and both of us breathed out a breath, sucking in the sweet scent of our mate afterwards¡­


    He was so dirty, like dirt had tried to swallow him whole!


    He had dirt in all his nails and hair, yet, how could that be? Who would want to try and bury¡­


    Scared with the thought, I tried not to think further¡­I dearly wished that it wasn¡¯t something like that!


    Looking down upon my sleeping mate, who was naked within my grasp, I desperately wanted to make him all clean again! If not because he looks more gorgeous cleaner, but to also shake my scary assumption on why he was like this in the first place¡­


    ¡°Here, we had arranged this for his stay for tomorrow, he was currently on his way here.¡±


    I nodded and then went straight towards the bed and put my mate down. ¡°Get new bed sheets and put them near the door, I¡¯ll clean him and put him to bed. Get at least two guards at the door and one to each of the windows here. I¡¯ll get my pack to move up closer to help, setting them outside the boundary, is that permittable?¡±


    The other Alpha coughed and narrowed his eyes at me, ¡°And can we trust you in return? You are the only one in here with the King!¡±


    I straightened up and narrowed my eyes back at him, not saying a word as my aura leaked out towards him.


    ¡°I will do as you say, putting my faith in you and your pack, we will confer straight to His Majesty if there are any troubles!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t as strong as me, yet he still threatened using the King against me¡­I wanted to growl to his idiocy! He had become an Alpha through title, not born one, there was a difference!If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Not only that¡­But I would never harm the King¡­He¡­Was my mate¡­


    Without further ado, I was then left alone with my mate.


    Having already picked up upon his temperature rising, I picked him up once again and decided to barricade ourselves in the bathroom.


    Putting my mate gently into the spacious bathtub, I then grabbed a towel and put it into the crack on the bottom of the door and used another towel to do the same to the top and the side.


    Feeling a tiny bit better and perplexed at the same time, I finally turned to my dirty mate.


    A strange sense of satisfaction rose within me, when I felt like I was the only one able to help him at the moment!


    I wanted power over him, I wanted¡­


    Trying not to get carried away, I took off my own clothes and then gently tried to fill the bath, without making the water touch my mate if it was too cold or too hot.


    It wasn¡¯t very easy¡­


    Finally, with the water going up to our chests and my mate in front of me, I started to really wash him.


    The water was already changing colour, but I hadn¡¯t really done anything!


    Picking up one hand, I used a protruding claw to clean his nails and then I wiped down his neck, feeling the water¡­Slowly get hotter¡­


    That intoxicating smell went through my nostrils so severely that the hard on that I could never forget, came back!


    ¡­Dammit¡­


    Without caring now to keep my mate asleep, I emptied the water and blasted cold water once again to fill up the tub. Seeing that he hardly moved, just lightly flinched, I really wondered what he had gone through to be so out of it.


    It really worried me too, if I hadn¡¯t been here¡­It would have been pretty obvious to those around us that he was an Omega¡­The King becoming known to be an Omega¡­I really don¡¯t know how that would go down¡­


    Not only that¡­But some other person would be here, doing what I¡¯m doing now and even just the thought of it made me angry!


    Breathing out a sigh of relief, I cleaned his other hand, like I did the first and became curious to the strange thing attached to his wrist¡­Was it ok that it was getting wet? What was it?


    Unable to know for sure, I did what I thought was best and removed the strange attachment, just in case it would stop working if it got more wet¡­


    Then, I started to clean his hair, feeling very uncomfortable¡­


    This wasn¡¯t even fair now! He didn¡¯t even know how much I wanted him!


    ¡­He was sleeping like a baby!


    Pulling a bit on his hair, slightly wanting him to wake up, I stopped¡­


    Actually, wouldn¡¯t I be better if he slept!? Remembering him on heat last time, he had made it so completely obvious that he had wanted me¡­If he were to do that¡­


    Again, I let out a frustrating sigh and finished his hair and turned off the water.


    For the first time ever in my life, I started to really get fascinated with another Shifter. His hair was soft, his eyelashes were long, his nose was a tiny bit big, but it did help him look male. His lips¡­


    Without thinking too much, I moved, and I moved him, so that he was now on my lap and we were in the middle of the spacious bathtub.


    Now, I could take a better look¡­


    His neck was completely clean now, with no mark¡­


    Putting a finger to where my wolf desired to mark him, I had to fight the urge to do just that!


    With his head, resting on top of mine, I could now clearly see his two perks once again¡­Just as I remembered them. Touching them, I felt the sparks in between us and heard him utter the tiniest noise¡­


    Moving my hands down to his waist, I then looked down at his slightly hardened core and with no reservations, put my hand around it¡­


    I agreed with my wolf at this moment and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t stop myself¡­He was mine!


    As soon as I touched him there, I felt him put his hands around my neck and I put him a better position on top of me, so that now he had his head into my neck.


    The water, that used to be cold, was now warm¡­


    Moving my hand up and down, I felt him start to harden some more and now heard him let out a real, audible moan.


    I had heard many sounds so far in my life, but by far, his moan was my favourite¡­It not only sounded nice but did amazing things to me that I never thought could be done! And I was the one that made him do it!


    ¡­I wanted more!


    Pushing him with my other hand towards me, I felt him move his head looking up, then looking to me through half opened eyes¡­


    Not knowing what to say, I say nothing. I don¡¯t have any regrets. I know what I was doing, and I know I wanted to do it!


    ¡­I just can¡¯t get too carried away¡­


    ¡°Damien¡­I must be dreaming¡­¡±


    I smiled at him, he seemed a bit out of it, so I decided to go along with it, ¡°Is it a good dream?¡±


    He put his head against me again and nodded, making me smile once again. ¡°It¡¯s a very good dream.¡±


    Rubbing his hardened core, I heard him moan again and I got his hand to touch me as well.


    It all seemed so unfair! I was in heaven and hell all at the same time! I loved how we were able to go this far, even though he thought he was dreaming, but realistically, he might despise me for this! With the thought of him despising me, it hurt me, and pain shot to my heart¡­I¡¯ve never been so conflicted before in my life!


    As he touched me, I tightened my hold onto him, trying not to let the sparks and how damned good it felt get to me¡­But, my god, it was so damned¡­Hard!


    That head of his moved and I looked at him. I don¡¯t know what I should be thinking anymore. I know I shouldn¡¯t touch him, and that he shouldn¡¯t touch me. But¡­Right now, just like he thinks, I wanted this to be a dream too!


    If it was a dream, then it didn¡¯t matter. There were no consequences¡­He wanted me, I saw it! How could I pass it up? In any time in the future, will this happen again were we are this close?


    Oh, how I wanted this to be a dream!


    Taking his mouth with mine, he tightened his arms around my neck and kissed me back.


    Just kissing him, just like before, I was already a goner! He showed me just what I was thinking¡­That he wanted me, just as much as I wanted him!


    Demanding to enter into his mouth, I felt him move slightly closer to me and I pushed him into me as well¡­


    This time, when his smell went into me, I did not let myself think. Right now, we were just kissing and touching¡­It wasn¡¯t like I still couldn¡¯t stop if I had too¡­And to be honest that thought upset both Hexxah and I¡­The thought of stopping¡­If we stopped, when will we be able to touch him again? When could we fill ourselves up with his touch, smell and the amazing feelings?


    The water got hotter and hotter, his smell got more concentrated and I felt completely addicted!


    His body was soft, his taste was perfect¡­I was even proud that his dick wasn¡¯t small! I wouldn¡¯t say it was large either, but I was proud nonetheless!


    When he kissed me and moves his hand over my hardened core at the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan in pleasure.


    Those times with others was nothing, nothing compared to this! And this was only touching!


    Wouldn¡¯t it be even better being inside of my mate? Feeling him all around me¡­God dam!


    Fuck¡­


    Putting a finger to the wet, hot opening, my hard on just went into iron!


    God dammit, I wanted him!


    I wanted him so much! Never¡­Did I want anything else so fucking desperately!

 Chapter 10

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I felt so good, like I was in some alternate universe, where my ultimate love loved me back!


    Where my mate wanted me¡­He wants me!


    Our wolves were completely satisfied, bonding their own ways and Damien and I were able to bond ours as well. This world was amazing and happy. Where I wasn¡¯t a King and that it didn¡¯t matter that I was an Omega¡­That I had no chosen mate¡­It was just us, perhaps even just the two of us in the whole entire world!


    ¡­Nothing else matters¡­


    Letting out a moan, to having a slight sense of satisfaction, I lifted myself and guided what I was wanking before to go directly inside of me. This is what I wanted, why hopelessly wait for it?


    ¡­But¡­I didn¡¯t think that it would hurt me, but I stopped when it did, feeling him breath out deeply and put his hands on my waist. It seemed so real, as the tingles crept over my skin and my heat escalated, wanting to fulfil what I had started.


    I felt myself start to lose what I wanted, like he was taking me off him, and I pushed down, letting out a yell to the pain, as I landed on his lap.


    It really did hurt¡­It hurt so much!


    But¡­I couldn¡¯t control it! I didn¡¯t want to go backwards, I wanted to go forwards!


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Putting my legs around him, so that he couldn¡¯t do that again, I felt his hands try to continue to remove me from him.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I state in a whisper¡­


    I was pouting¡­Why was my dream making me do something I don¡¯t want to do!?


    ¡°I will not go any further with you!¡±


    ¡°This is a dream, you will satisfy me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, just because you are the King?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be King right now, I want to be your lover, your mate, your partner, your everything!¡±


    I tried to not slur my words, but I¡¯m sure they came out a bit funny.


    ¡­It was now that it starting to dawn upon me, that maybe¡­I wasn¡¯t dreaming¡­Especially since I was still in a bit of pain for forcing him inside of me like that!


    Oh, it still hurt like crazy, but¡­I don¡¯t want him to leave me!


    I took his head and rushed to silence his lips with my own, then I moved myself on top of him. Please, I silently pleaded him¡­Please!


    Both of us moaned in our kiss and I felt more comfortable. I felt completely sedated now, feeling himself twitch and hard as a rock inside me. I felt like I had been reborn, that my life was great¡­That everything was fabulas!


    I¡¯ve never had a dream where I was on heat before¡­But, I never wanted it to end!


    Moving more, I let out another moan to the most fulfilling and completed feeling I¡¯d ever felt in my life. The wetness from my heat helped but I was completely sure that I was happily making my own wetness due to feeling extremely gratified and happy!


    Claiming his lips, it wasn¡¯t long before I felt myself unable to concentrate enough, so I stopped and slid myself over his lap once again, lifting only slightly because I felt weak, but I started to feel an incomplete feeling overwhelm me¡­Even though it felt a hundred percent better then before, now I want more, I wanted him deeper inside of me! I wanted the climax as I know for sure will be a never forgetting experience. Something that will rock my world over all the other times I had finished.


    Breathing out hurriedly, to moving on top of him and feeling him inside me, I was lost to the amazing feeling, knowing that it wouldn¡¯t be much longer before I would release.


    And dam, I wanted to release so badly!


    ¡­That time with the Queen, when I had been on heat, this was so much better. So much¡­


    It was like he fit perfectly, making me feel my insides everywhere around his hardened core.


    My heat seemed to have calmed down, not making me hotter, yet not disappearing and it made me feel even more better, relieved, yet also unrelieved until I completed our lovemaking session.


    It really made a lot of sense to me then, that my heat was completely directed at him, my mate. That it was my body calling to be bonded, telling both of us that we should mate¡­That I was only made for him and him alone.


    Yet, with the way we were, he wasn¡¯t inside of me enough!


    I wanted more¡­Needing more¡­This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    I let out a little sob and put my hands to his legs, moving myself again, feeling him go a little deeper inside of me.


    ¡°You little wanton!¡±


    He took me off him then and sat me back down on his lap, making me cry out to the dissatisfaction! I felt like I broke in half! Something wasn¡¯t right!


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll finish you off in the shower. Can you stand?¡±


    Pouting, I then splashed the water, as he got out, giving me no chance to get any kind of urge fulfilled¡­


    This was more of a nightmare! I can¡¯t kiss him, I can¡¯t take him inside me, I can¡¯t talk to him¡­


    Rubbing my eyes, I felt tiredness sweep over me and I already wanted to lose myself to it once again.


    But¡­My mate¡­Is here¡­


    Trying to keep awake, I found it quite hard and didn¡¯t move because of it.


    ¡­I felt myself go into the shower, feeling cold water go over my skin and I shivered.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Here, wash yourself.¡±


    I looked at the washer in a daze and then rubbed my eyes again¡­


    Standing still and remembering what had happened prior to coming here, I felt my breathing get stronger and I suddenly lost control of my legs, making me fall to the floor.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s with you!¡±


    ¡°I nearly got buried alive!¡±


    In the next second, I was in his embrace, both of us under the shower.


    He held me tight and I hugged him back. I had been so scared!


    After running, I had lost the two guards, but Owen had been second out of the pit, telling me to run in another way and that I had a choice¡­I could send him back to the palace, to keep my son safe, or I could continue to follow him as we would go directly to the closest pack¡­Were we could both potentially lose our lives¡­


    For the first time in a long time, I knew he would stay with me, but¡­


    I told him to go¡­That I will run to the end and tell him everything as soon as I could¡­That I was going to do the best that I could to survive¡­


    The Elementalist kept chasing after me and twice I had fallen into a small empty, dirt spot and I had quickly rushed to get out of it, seeing again that dirt was filling up the hole that I fell into¡­It was lucky that the pits weren¡¯t as big as the first one, because if they had been, I wouldn¡¯t have had any hope! Luckily, by the third pit, it was smaller, and I just jumped out once again and continued to run!


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Looking up, to see the man that invaded my thoughts often, I finally noticed that this isn¡¯t a dream, or a nightmare¡­This was real!


    ¡°Damien¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you ok?¡±


    I put my hair out of my eyes and turned away from him, wanting the water to go over my face.


    I nodded my head, not sure how to continue. He was naked and¡­


    Before I knew it, his hands took over and wiped me down, getting any excess dirt of me, while I stood there in a daze¡­


    ¡­This man¡­He had fought off my heat last time¡­Just as he¡¯s doing now¡­


    I desperately wanted to know how he did it, because¡­All I felt, was an urge to fulfil! And the one that could do it the best, was him! I was sure, because of the pain, that we had been at one just before¡­But obviously we had not finished¡­


    Stepping against the wall, feeling the cool tiles against me, I sighed to feeling a tiny bit better.


    ¡°Here. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡±


    Feeling his hand around my hardened core, I was shocked and looked directly at his eyes.


    He tightened his hand and wanked me a little harder, making me close my eyes and bite my lips. Even though it wasn¡¯t the particular urge that I wanted to fulfil, it still felt pretty dam good! No¡­It felt great!


    I don¡¯t know how he can sedate me though, just like last time, I wanted to ravage him, yet I was able to produce a few thoughts and act more human, instead of that of a wild beast¡­


    Unable to stop myself, I thought of touching his own thick and hard bulge. With him touching me and I him, before I knew it I exploded out, making me hit the tiles with my other clenched hand and let out a loud breath. It was embarrassing enough, so I held in the urge to groan or yell¡­But, that was the best I could do! Hell, my legs were shaking and just about ready to give out!


    Feeling his hand continue, I shuddered and was unable to stop a moan from escaping. Taking in deep breaths, I tried to calm down but¡­That¡­Was so good!


    With his hand around my shaft, I had the tingle¡¯s seep into the skin and made my release so different to any other¡­So different that I did feel a small type of satisfaction, that I had negated my heat a bit, making me feel a bit of relief...


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Opening my eyes to the man wanking me off, I tried to glare at him, but was still lost to the sensation his hand was giving me.


    If my heat is somehow given relief, it won¡¯t last as long, so, all I could hope for, is that he doing this for me, gets rid of feeling of being so embarrassed and weak.


    I had wanted him to know that I will hold him most dear in my heart, but there was no way I could say that to him now!


    Both times we had met¡­


    Now, flashing memories of him kissing me and even the very short time that he was inside me, made me rock hard again and I let out a groan to my own pictured desires inside my mind.


    ¡°Are you thinking of your Queen?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, I was thinking of you. Kissing, touching, you¡­Inside of me.¡±


    Opening my eyes, I stared at him in desire. I felt like he probably won¡¯t believe me, but I wasn¡¯t going to lie to him. I wanted him to know¡­


    ¡°You are thinking of me and you go this hard?¡±


    I nod, moving my hand over his hard cock and gently start to wank it. It was thick, no wonder it had hurt me¡­Now that I thought about it, it was still painful, and I was surprised it hadn¡¯t woken me up! Instead, if my memory is true, I had insisted on continuing!


    He moved before me and put his forehead against mine, continuing to wank me as I wanked him. I wished for more, but¡­It¡¯s obvious that he doesn¡¯t want that¡­


    It hurt to know that he had been able to lift me off him earlier¡­He mustn¡¯t want me very much at all¡­


    In fact, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he harboured hatred towards me, as that would be enough to be able to stop himself from going further.


    It was really unfair, that even though I had these thoughts of him hating me, I couldn¡¯t help but feeling his hand and still wanting him in return. I remembered the feel of him inside me and how great it had felt, how perfectly he had fit¡­


    Feeling myself nearly ready to release once again, I found the shower suddenly turn off¡­


    Looking at him, his eyes were nearly completely black! In the next second, I was then picked up and put over his shoulder, while he nearly broke down the door, to exit the bathroom.


    Seeing another room, suddenly wondering where I was, I then fell onto a bed and found his black eyes, this desire filled man on top of me.


    ¡°Are you saying that you want me, my mate?¡±


    He was asking me this, yet, on how serious he was, I wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°¡­I wrote a letter to express myself to you¡­¡±


    ¡­I didn¡¯t know what else to say¡­


    He growled at me, ¡°Is it that you want my dick or me!?¡±


    Feeling his finger go inside my wet, hot hole, I let out a small yell.


    He went to my neck and whispered then, ¡°It¡¯s my dick isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s only because you are in heat!¡±


    In the next second, he pulled his finger out, making me flinch and shudder.


    Then, he continued to whisper in sneers, ¡°You even have a little boy with that woman of yours. The only use for me, would be to fulfil your heat for you, perhaps even get you pregnant, uh?¡±


    Moving slowly away from him and narrowing my eyes to his words, I glared at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bring Chance into this! And if your being like this, then just go! Leave me alone!¡±


    He surprised me by getting off from on top of me then and left, without another word.

 Chapter 11

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I knew my temperature was still high, so I slammed myself back into the bathroom of this unfamiliar place. I blocked off the holes and went back into the shower.


    With cold water continuously running over my body, I lowered my head in depression.


    I didn¡¯t know what to think¡­I was always sure that destined mates were a lot easier to get along with. They were your everything¡­


    How could he bring Chance up with such disdain!? I didn¡¯t mind he didn¡¯t care to much for the Queen, but Chance¡­He¡¯s my life! I can¡¯t let him speak of him like that!


    I couldn¡¯t believe my destined mate was like this¡­So¡­So¡­


    Feeling like crying, I breathed out and sighed¡­


    Putting my head against the tiles, I looked down and finally saw the needle that Owen gave me, before we had left the palace to go on this trip.


    Actually, I wasn¡¯t due to use it¡­


    Why had I got my heat?


    ¡­I again wanted to cry¡­


    He blamed me for the heat yet isn¡¯t his fault I even got it!? Just like last time, I got my heat early and it was noticeably different¡­Was it because of him then too?


    And now¡­I wasn¡¯t due to get it again for another couple of weeks! Yet look at me! I¡¯m a mess!


    ¡­And he can still overcome it¡­


    Fine, if he doesn¡¯t want me, then I can¡¯t have him near me either¡­


    ¡­Besides¡­He is probably safer being away from me¡­


    Pulling out the needle, I injected myself with it and turned off the tap. Taking away the towels, I opened the door and saw him there, ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! Now, get out!¡±


    ¡°I got carried away!¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s put this another way, I want you gone before this happens again. You brought it on, so leave, I don¡¯t want to do that again!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I felt the surroundings and knew that people were close by, I wasn¡¯t going to speak of what just happened out loud, as it was, now that I thought about it, his whispers about my heat¡­Where they heard or smelt?


    Getting my clothes, I ignored him and felt myself nearly back to normal.


    I was already worried that my heat might return, so I left the whole room and heard him chasing after me.


    I was ¡®King¡¯ now and ignored him happily. No ¡®King¡¯ answers someone who doesn¡¯t addressed them properly!


    Having walked a distance, I then talked to a guard and asked, ¡°Where is your Alpha?¡±


    I know it was rude, but at the moment I hardly knew where I was, yet alone know the Alpha¡¯s name!


    ¡°This way, Your Majesty.¡±


    I follow him, feeling that man still close by.


    With the way he treated me before and with my secret, I am now choosing something that he will only hate me more for, but I can¡¯t handle it right now¡­Especially when I was being targeted¡­If he was next to me and something happens, we could both be buried alive!


    Just the thought of my mate dying, made me furrow my eyebrows, even though I was in a state of not showing any emotions¡­


    ¡°What can I do for you, Your Majesty?¡± The Alpha was putting on a top and walking towards me.


    I suppose I can¡¯t blame him, I quickly noticed that it must be in the dead of night time¡­Many would be asleep¡­


    ¡°Get this man away from me, out of your boundary. I need to have a good sleep as I will need to make my way back to the palace tomorrow for some urgent business.¡±


    That man had tried to interrupt me, but I spoke louder and firmer, continuing to ignore him.


    ¡°You want Alpha Rendall out of the boundary, Your Majesty?¡±


    I nodded my head, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m gone!¡±


    Hearing him stomp off, after he yelled this out at me, I sighed silently in relief.


    I¡¯m sorry¡­


    Since I had gotten what I asked for, I toughened up, even though a wave of nausea threatened me, ¡°Then I will be leaving.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes, of course, Your Majesty¡­To¡­Your room?¡±


    I glared at him, ¡°Where else am I to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Haha, then I wish Your Majesty a good rest!¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I turned around and walked away.


    I¡¯m sorry Damien¡­


    I was just too tired right now¡­So tired¡­I was also starving, and I just felt so utterly weak¡­


    I wanted to tell him everything, but I just didn¡¯t have the power, or the strength. Right now, I really needed fight this threat! As it is¡­I was losing the battle¡­


    My job right now, was mostly to survive, but secondly¡­I was also watching this ¡®rock¡¯¡­Watching it and trying to find any kind of weakness.


    It wasn¡¯t easy, as I hadn¡¯t gotten anything much in the way of information, but, now that I was getting used to this¡­Perhaps soon I won¡¯t be too scared to notice. One thing was for sure, and that was this ¡®rock¡¯ or ¡®Elementalist¡¯, I was certain now that it was the reason why the entirety of the royal family had died!


    Not only that, but it is now also certain that an Elementalist was here on Sollace continent and¡­I dazedly remember seeing it always connected to the earth, even when it was chasing after me. But, what I had another idea about, was that it¡¯s ¡®power¡¯, wherever it was coming from, starts to diminish after some time, as I remembered the three dirt holes, that it had tried to capture me in, getting smaller and smaller¡­


    It was indeed a really scary type of enemy, but¡­I was starting to find weaknesses!


    And, I knew that if I put my mate in danger, just because of selfish reasons, I would hate myself more then I already do¡­


    ¡­I wanted him to understand¡­


    It was the worst time, I knew it¡­And I was sure that I wrecked things between us¡­


    Thinking of what he said about Chance, I tried to have more faith in my decision, but it was hard¡­


    Taking off my outer clothes and finally laying on the bed, I fell asleep pretty quick, even though I had so many troubles¡­Including that of a sore bum¡­


    I needed to do so much¡­Yet, all I could do right now is shut my eyes and fall into a dreamless sleep¡­


    Sadly, I wasn¡¯t asleep for long before the window glass shattered, and a rock was looking at me.


    I was still half asleep, so when the floor caved beneath me, I wasn¡¯t ready to support myself and fell down with the bed!


    ¡­Hitting my head on one of the beams, I moved my hand to my head, to see blood¡­Then dirt started to go over my feet and I became completely awake, looking above me¡­


    The hole was deep¡­So deep¡­


    Looking around, I then shifted into my wolf form and decided to make another hole, whether it was to help me get to the top or to go through to the other side, I didn¡¯t know, I just knew I had to do something!


    Digging, I found my back feet start to get stuck, so I kicked them and kicked them.


    This was¡­Not working!


    After my hind legs got stuck, I wasn¡¯t able to do anything and shifted back to my human form, hoping I could climb better that way¡­


    Nothing worked, I had nothing to grab onto, I had nothing to jump off¡­


    Panic started to overcome me, and I looked around, feeling myself start to breath harder and harder.


    Just as I thought that the rock was going to win, I saw the small oxygen tank falling from the outside dirt wall and I grabbed it, putting into my mouth, turning it on quickly before¡­The dirt completely covered me¡­


    The hole was so deep, even if someone came right now, they would have to dig for ages¡­


    The ¡®rocks¡¯¡­


    I feared for my son¡¯s safety¡­


    Even if I¡¯m dead, I was sure¡­Sure that they¡­Would go after¡­Him¡­


    Black¡­That was all I saw¡­


    Taking a breath from the small oxygen tank, I still couldn¡¯t move, and I was glad that the oxygen tank had appeared right in front of me like it had. If it had been on my wrist, I wasn¡¯t sure if I would have thought about using it¡­


    Thinking of why it might have come off my wrist, I could assume that it must have been Damien.


    Not only did I feel lucky that he had been here earlier, having saved my life because of the small oxygen tank and hiding my heat, but now I felt even more grateful that we weren¡¯t together.


    ¡­So grateful¡­


    If he had been here¡­


    Best not to think about it¡­He was safe¡­


    Taking another breath, trying to be resourceful, I could only wait¡­Wait for either death, or someone to quickly save me¡­I was stuck and tired, but I couldn¡¯t sleep¡­I could only wait¡­


    It was the longest moments of my life!


    (Damien¡¯s POV)


    I was mad as hell!


    Before I even left the boundary, I punched a tree so hard that I think I fractured my hand!


    It had taken so much effort to control myself, yet, I still had taken him to the bed like that! I was ready to make him mine, marking him and all!


    Questioning him was all I had left, that¡¯s why I did it! I needed another reason to get away from him because I knew that he was another¡¯s mate¡­I used that to stop myself from taking him!


    I was sure that when someone is marked, you are loyal to them and how could he not have marked the Queen!? How could he not even think of her at all!? I just don¡¯t believe it! Not only that, it wasn¡¯t something forced upon¡­


    Goddammit I was mad!


    As soon as I brought up his kid, he was the one that seemed to have enough guts to get away from me and I couldn¡¯t handle that!


    I had earlier felt second to his Queen, but now, I see I might not even be third!


    Me, his destined mate, wasn¡¯t important to him at all!


    I was so jealous that I had the urge to kill them, because I wanted to be his number one!


    And that had given me enough courage to leave and calm down.


    ¡­Not long after leaving his embrace and presence, I realized that I can¡¯t act and think this way, as he¡­He obviously loves them very much. It would make him sad if something happened to them and just the thought of me being the person to make my own mate sad, made me feel worse¡­


    I was stuck. Rejected by an Omega¡­My god, I¡¯m glad I never told anyone that he was my mate!


    ¡­How embarrassing.


    Falling down against the tree, I hated myself for thinking that we might have had a small chance. He was so compliant, and I swear he wanted me, and not just sexually¡­


    What did he say, he wrote a letter?


    Automatically, I was eager to know what he had written. Was it that he was sorry? Was it that he agreed to what I had said to him back then, that we can¡¯t be together?


    I hated this! I hated being so negative!


    Before I had met him, I thought anyone would be proud to have me as a mate¡­Now¡­I felt inadequate¡­


    But¡­I saw it earlier¡­He was determined to get rid of me, just because he wanted to sleep!


    I laughed at the thought.


    Here I was anxious and nervous¡­What a waste!


    What the hell was I waiting for all these years?


    Lifting my legs up, I put my arms on them and put my head on my arms. The pain from moving my hand and arm, actually made me feel a little better¡­


    It really hurts¡­


    Before he wasn¡¯t able to help from getting a chosen mate, as he hadn¡¯t met me and so he had moved on. Having thought about this prior to his supposed visit, after I had met him, I found out that he was well into his thirties, so I can understand why had had chosen a mate, I do¡­Now¡­Now we had been together, and he was¡­


    Did I¡­Did I want him to leave them for me, leave his chosen mate and kid¡­Was that why I was acting strange?


    What a stupid question, of course I want my mate, he was undeniably mine already!


    But, even though I feel this way, I just felt like he would choose her over me¡­Like he has already chosen her over me¡­


    ¡­It really did look like that I will have to find a chosen mate and start living a life without my destined mate.


    I knew of this before, but¡­It¡¯s like I¡¯ve finally accepted it. Well, at least the thought of it. My wolf didn¡¯t like the idea at all though¡­


    Hearing noises come from the distance of The History Pack, I looked up and found that an alarm had gone off. People raced from different directions and I wondered what had happened.


    Being really close to the edge of the boundary, I could only just hear and see this in the distance and¡­


    My heart was already breaking, so the pain of my mate¡¯s rejection didn¡¯t help me to concentrate.


    ¡°Alpha?¡±


    I turned to Simon and then nodded towards the commotion ahead, ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha!¡±


    I watched my man run in and stayed there, not able to find any kind of strength or enthusiasm to do anything else.


    I couldn¡¯t run back to him, yet¡­


    It would be easier if I hated him¡­If I hated him, I could potentially move on¡­


    Maybe, after a few years¡­Or decades, I¡¯d be able to forget that we had been destined mates in the past and we¡¯d be just like how others are together, just a King and an Alpha of one of his packs¡­

 Chapter 12

    (Damien¡¯s POV)


    I didn¡¯t know what I was doing¡­I don¡¯t know if thinking what I was thinking was only going to make things worse instead of better. All I knew, was that I was hurting more and more, that even breathing felt like something difficult!


    ¡°Alpha!¡±


    Hearing Simon in my head, I blinked and snapped out of it, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Sir¡­The King was buried alive! They are rushing to get him out of the dirt!¡±


    ¡°¡­What¡­¡±


    My heart felt like it stopped¡­I couldn¡¯t seem to swallow¡­I felt my chest start to become extremely painful¡­


    It was like my life was being sapped right out of me!


    Putting a hand to my heart, I¡­Started to wonder if some of the pain I felt, was from him¡­


    With this thought, I was on my feet and I ran, I ran so fast to where he would most likely be.


    Please be alive!


    I remembered him yelling at me to ¡®Get out!¡¯.


    I¡¯ll leave, I¡¯ll do anything, just, don¡¯t die on me!


    ¡®Well, let¡¯s put this another way, I want you gone before this happens again. You brought it on, so leave, I don¡¯t want to do that again!¡¯


    Whatever you want¡­Whatever, I¡¯ll do it! Just, please be alive! Don¡¯t leave me alone!


    Again, I never felt so fucking weak!


    It felt like it took me an eternity to get to the massive mess area, that was now cornered off.


    Coughing to my sudden quick and fast run, I hit my chest and continued to get a closer look. Please¡­


    Seeing four people attached to ropes and others holding them, those four people used their wolf paws to dig and at the side, there were others moving buckets and buckets full of dirt away from the area.


    Please!


    Getting through the massive amount of people, I found myself right next to the area now¡­Right near were the bed was supposed to be¡­If I had been with him¡­


    Suddenly¡­I¡­


    A tear escaped, and I dived in to the side and dug myself, not sure if I was too close or too far away.


    I felt utterly useless, as I felt another tear escape and I dug faster, unable to stop myself.


    He has to be alright, he has to be!


    ¡°Here, give me the rope!¡±


    I dug absentmindedly, as the bed got pulled out of the dirt¡­But no mate¡­


    No!


    ¡°Stand there! Be ready people!¡¯


    I watched as someone had gotten into what looked like a fallen wall and then dug faster, not using his claws. The dirt sprayed out so far, that people had to move.


    ¡°You, do the other side!¡±


    It must have been the wall, the bathroom wall¡­Or some other wall¡­


    Within a minute or two, both men couldn¡¯t do anymore off the wall, and they were too low for me to see.


    ¡°More on the rope, both go in there, we haven¡¯t got any more time! Find him! Find His Majesty, quickly!¡±


    Hopelessly looking at who was yelling, I then realized that he was right¡­


    No doubt, it had already been too long¡­


    Putting my dirty hands to my face, I felt like I can¡¯t handle it, I can¡¯t!


    I knew someone that had to endure through their mate¡¯s death and I didn¡¯t want to bare it! I didn¡¯t want to! He can¡¯t die!


    ¡°Here, here! Help me pull him out!¡±


    Putting my hands down, I looked over, the long way down, where a hand was being dragged out, and someone was trying to get to the waist, to get a better way to pull the body up.


    Finally, his face was out of the dirt and, I fell down again, stopping myself unconsciously from falling¡­Or was it that someone else stopped me¡­I didn¡¯t know¡­


    My mate¡­


    Again, he was completely dirty, but¡­This time¡­He was lifeless¡­


    Just moments later, I saw that he took a deep breath in and I blinked to make sure I wasn¡¯t seeing things!A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He coughed, and coughed again, then took another couple of deep breaths¡­Just laying there on the ground now, but obviously breathing¡­


    I was beside myself with joy, now crying hopelessly to how happy I was that he had survived!


    Smiling like an idiot, I nodded to myself.


    Thank god¡­Thank you.


    Wiping my face, I took my own deep breath and nodded again.


    I had never been so scared in my life!


    Looking over at my mate, I sighed in relief and watched his stomach go up and down.


    That¡¯s good, you did well, my beautiful mate¡­You did well!


    I know that he told me to get lost, I know he showed that he didn¡¯t want me around but¡­


    Getting up, I decided that until he is awake, at the very least, I was going to protect him, whether he likes it or not!


    Walking over to him, I moved people out of my way and immediately stopped people from touching my mate¡­


    He was mine!


    ¡°How about you get lost!¡±


    Looking up at that same man, oh¡­He was the Alpha¡­I looked back down and picked up the King myself. ¡°I will not!¡±


    Hearing the other man yell at me, I didn¡¯t bother listening anymore and turned around, walking towards my pack¡­


    I had no idea what was going on, but with what happened, dirt wasn¡¯t a good thing!


    Knowing that dirt was practically everywhere, I stopped and looked up.


    Flying¡­


    Where was the closest airport?


    The other Alpha was still yelling, and I turned to him and asked, ¡°Do you have a plane?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes at me and shook his head disdainfully, ¡°We are The History Pack, we only have old planes!¡±


    Rolling my eyes at him, I turned towards the person that had come from The Watcher¡¯s Pack and he talked to me without being asked, ¡°We do, but¡­¡±


    All of us looked at the unconscious, but alive, King of the Shifters and we all wondered how to get him on board a plane in the best and fastest way possible.


    ¡°Tie him to my back! My pack will get us there!¡±


    I gently put my mate down and before I even shifted, that damned Alpha was yelling at me again!


    ¡°Shut up! Do you want the King to die!?¡±


    I never noticed when I had taken the angry Alpha¡¯s dirty clothes into my hands and bared my teeth at him, but now that he was right in front of me, I guess that¡¯s how it came across!


    ¡°He gave me orders to get you out of my boundary, now get out!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my mate! Now if you don¡¯t let me save him¡­I will kill you!¡±


    Silence overcame the area and the first to talk, was the person from The Watcher¡¯s Pack, ¡°I¡¯ll get the rope that they were using before¡­And some clothe.¡±


    Finally, someone with some sense! Actually, I really liked that guy!


    Turning into my big grey wolf, I bent down right next to my mate and growled at the person being rough, as they tried to pick the King up, to put him on top of me.


    During this process, I immediately called my pack to come, telling them that we had a very important mission to do!


    Within another couple of minutes, clothe and rope had tied my mate onto my back and I was running behind the scent of the person that had already went ahead towards The Watcher¡¯s Pack¡­


    My pack had mostly come to escort the King, as the remaining pack members that were left behind were packing up our base and were going to come after they were done. Luckily, we had mostly ventured to the border of The History Pack prior to what had happened to His Majesty, the second time, so I didn''t have to wait for them to head off. With them already here, I was glad, I really wanted to get away from here as fast as possible!


    I knew about what happened with the late King and the rest of the royal members, but I still have no idea how it happened. The fact that the same thing had already been attempted to my mate, scared the life out of me!


    I wasn¡¯t stupid, I knew that something bad was threatening his life¡­And it made me terribly vexed!


    What the hell is after him!?


    I was going to demand that he tells me as soon as possible! And also demand that he doesn¡¯t tell me to leave just for ¡®my own safety¡¯¡­I wasn¡¯t going to take that as a reason that we should stay apart!


    I was determined, more determined then I had ever been in my life, that I was not only wanting to protect my mate to the end, but to be his number one!


    I wondered how and when he was going to try and get rid of me!


    Haha, well, he can try!


    I ran fast, not sure of how danger could occur, so I could not let my guard down. I had my Beta run ahead, another shifter behind and two to each side of me, and then others were spread out, but they weren¡¯t too far away from us.


    In normal cases, this was how we got rogues from one place to another, now it was used for protection of the King himself.


    With another half an hour, we will already be at The Watcher¡¯s Pack, having gone top speed most of the way. Strangely, we never caught up with the person from The Watcher¡¯s Pack and I wondered if he was the fastest runner there¡­I had thought otherwise beforehand, as they had arrived at The History Pack at the same time I did, but now that we hadn¡¯t see him, I really did think that he was one of the fastest Shifters I had ever met!


    Finally seeing The Watcher¡¯s Pack in the horizon, I put more effort into my legs, knowing now that the distance was something I could push myself for¡­I would just hate myself if I found out that I could do this, but didn¡¯t and something happened to my mate!


    Directly following the scent, we ran through one side of the boundary of the pack, and chased it towards another side, where upon we saw two planes and I rushed right up to them.


    It looked like that ¡®fast runner¡¯ had been able to get a hold of someone and tell them that we were coming, as we were escorted by more and more wolves, as we got closer to the planes¡­But, there was no hinderance whatsoever, we were let in and expected completely.


    I was really glad about this, it seemed that this pack was a touch smarter then that of The History Pack and I was able to save my voice to speak sense!


    Now¡­Just to get onto the plane¡­


    Whatever the danger was, it should be safer in a plane, we just got to get on it!


    Once we were just outside the planes, I didn¡¯t wait for anyone, as I shifted and felt my mates¡¯ weight on my bare skin, the ropes easily fell down, and if I wasn¡¯t careful, my mate would plop right off me...


    Bending, so that I could put him straight back into my arms again, I looked around quickly, seeing a few people rush out and point to a plane and I went towards it, not waiting on pleasantries. I opened the door and got in.


    Immediately, I sat down and put my ear to my mates¡¯ mouth, scared suddenly that he might have stopped breathing while I was in a rush to get to the planes.


    Hearing his breath come out, I cuddled into him and then heard others come aboard.


    I don¡¯t care who it is, just get us in the air!


    ¡°Alpha Rendall, Locky told us that His Majesty might need a doctor¡­Would you permit me to check him?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    I didn¡¯t let them take him away, they had to check him while he was still in my arms.


    After a minute or two, of the doctor checking his pulse in not just his arms, but his legs, he then checked my mates¡¯ eyes and stood back. ¡°I was told that he was buried for some time¡­¡±


    I looked up at the doctor and narrowed my eyes at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The doctor put a hand to his chin and slightly shook his head, ¡°He is alright. Exhausted, perhaps hungry, but he¡¯s alright. From what I observed, he had only gone without oxygen for a few seconds, instead of minutes.¡±


    I then looked down at my dirty mate and sighed in relief, then I heard the engines started.


    ¡°This is the captain speaking, please buckle yourselves in, we are planning to do a last check before flying straight towards the palace.¡±


    Attempting to put the seat belt around both of us, I didn¡¯t resist the doctors helping hands to secure it properly. Then, the doctor stated his farewells, before exiting the plane, right before the doors were shut tight.


    Putting my head back, I was glad to be getting in the air. I was scared that if we wait too long, the plane might be swallowed up in dirt!


    Just get us in the air!

 Chapter 13

    (Damien¡¯s POV)


    It felt like a long flight, but it was only five hours long. Well, normally it was five hours long, this plane was one of the faster ones that we have, so it was going to get us there in four hours. I was really appreciative to hearing this, as though The Watcher¡¯s Pack really were thinking most about His Majesty¡¯s safety and wellbeing.


    In that time, my mate had not woken up once but had snuggled up to me and I swear he was happily sleeping now. I didn¡¯t know whether to be irritated to this fact or not!


    But¡­Never did I feel so complete until this plane ride¡­


    With him right in front of me, I felt like everything would be ok¡­That I was able to breath¡­


    Having touched his faced gently, taking advantage of his sleep, I spent some of my time to remove some of the dirt for him. Someone was there to help change the water, so I was able to get rid of more and more dirt, and even cleaned myself, as I found out that dirt was on my face too.


    I had completely forgotten what I looked like, that I was suddenly made aware of why people had looked at me funny most of this time.


    ¡­It must have been when my precious mate was¡­I didn¡¯t want to think about it¡­


    No one said much to me the entire trip, but it seems that they know that he was my mate¡­They know that I was also the only one that had any rights to touch him like this. Even if the Queen was here, she would not be able to say anything¡­The fact that I was only recently known, and that the King had not stated any type of change, the fact that I was his destined mate, I would always come first.


    With the simple fact that I had first dips and that the King was currently unconscious to state otherwise, I liked it tremendously!


    He was mine!


    Kissing his forehead, I pushed his hair out off his face and got comfortable again.


    I had napped for about twenty minutes, but it was starting to get harder and harder to keep my eyes opened.


    I hadn¡¯t much sleep last night and my emotions had flown everywhere since!


    Feeling really great and relaxed, there was just no helping it, I joined my precious mate in sleep¡­


    ***


    ¡°Alpha Rendall?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just take His Majesty and then give him to me here?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t let me!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, move out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Beta Owen.¡±


    Clutching my mate, I suddenly opened my eyes and found myself in front of this ¡®Beta Owen¡¯!


    ¡°Ah, your awake! We¡¯ve come to take His Majesty.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t like how he spoke to me! It sounded like¡­He owned my mate!


    I was just about to growl or speak, that I will take ¡®His Majesty¡¯ wherever he needs to go, when hands going around my neck got both of our attention.


    My mate seemed to be making himself more comfortable in my arms, perhaps getting annoyed that he was being interrupted with his sleep.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Growling, I tightened my hold over my mate in anger to ¡®Beta Owen¡¯s¡¯ raised voice!


    Seeing him stare at me and then step back, he sighed. ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re His Majesty¡¯s mate?¡±


    Smirking at him, I got up then, safely holding my mate with me to my chest and as I passed him, I said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Getting off the plane, I saw myself at the same palace that I had come to meet the ¡®the next King¡¯ and memories flooded into me.


    ¡°We¡¯d prefer to do this in a more civilized way, Alpha Rendall. Even if you are his mate, we expect you to act properly here and at least¡­Put on some clothes!¡±


    Seeing this old man look me up and down, I got even more annoyed and continued on my way towards the palace.


    ¡°Owen?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am here.¡±


    My mates¡¯ small words did stop me in my tracks.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Owen, is Chance ok?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is fine, nothing has happened here at the palace, my King!¡±


    Chance¡­The first thing he asks for¡­Is Chance¡­


    I didn¡¯t want the hurt to inflict me in any way¡­But, I was unable to stop it.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you able to walk?¡±


    Dammit, old man, shut up! How often will I be able to hold my mate and you want to take him off me the first chance you get!


    I didn¡¯t like him at all!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I felt my mate¡¯s hold over me slightly tighten and it made me feel like mush¡­I really liked that he did that¡­


    ¡°Then, will you prefer me to carry you, Your Majesty?¡±


    That was it, I hated the old man¡¯s guts, I wanted to pummel him until he was dead!


    Yep¡­


    I felt my mate move his head away from my shoulder and I glared solemnly at Owen.


    Not cool!


    ¡°Damien¡­¡±


    I loved it when he called my name¡­


    Turning to him, I know I wasn¡¯t glaring anymore, how could I glare at that face¡­At my precious mate¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I can walk.¡±


    Putting my head against his, I tried to hide my frown, ¡°Let me take you to were¡­¡±


    You sleep¡­


    And then close the door!


    I heard him sigh, ¡°Owen, I hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk with Damien yet¡­¡±


    Was¡­Was the King asking¡­Asking¡­Asking for us to talk!?


    It sounded absolutely ridiculous to me!


    I was dumbfounded, flabbergasted¡­I was in complete and utter shock!


    That¡¯s it! I was done with the old man!


    Walking past Owen, I started to go up the stairs and asked my mate, ¡°Just point, or tell me where to go.¡±


    No¡­Not only am I not putting you down yet, we aren¡¯t going to ask!


    Geez, what has my poor, little mate been subjected to all these years!?


    As I walked to wherever my mate said, I felt him tighten his hold over me, I even felt his stare upon my face. And dam, it felt good. It felt right that I had his attention like this!


    I silently told him that he can look all he wants, so he better not try to get rid of me!


    As soon as I opened another door, he then had shut it, because I didn¡¯t do it¡­


    Seeing him turn back to me, I stared back at him.


    He put a hand to my face and I got up the nerve to say something really cheesy, but dam¡­


    ¡°Thank you for surviving.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t add more to that, I pulled him into me and cuddled him, hiding my face¡­


    I didn¡¯t want him to see my pained expression to potentially losing him.


    Feeling his hand pulling at mine, that was holding his legs and butt, I let him go and he slowly put his weight upon the ground.


    He was in boxer¡¯s and a singlet, nothing else. That was all we could find quickly with the trip from The Watcher¡¯s Pack to here¡­And when I put my hand then around his waist, my fingers easily slid under the big singlet.


    ¡°¡­I¡­Don¡¯t know what to say, even though I know we should talk.¡±


    He squared his shoulders, then walked around me and towards a desk drawer, pulling it out.


    He held something in his hands then and I saw that it was a letter.


    Looking at him, I could clearly see that he was shy, not even looking back at me anymore¡­


    So¡­Was he going to give that to me or just stand there like an idiot?


    I held back a smile to his cuteness¡­I couldn¡¯t wait already, to spend the rest of my life with him!


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    All this time, upon waking, I had no idea on what to do with this man.


    I should protect him, I should let him go¡­But my heart really didn¡¯t want too! My hands seemed to have a mind of their own¡­Making me realize that every part of me wanted this man with me¡­My nose, my hands, my¡­Well¡­


    I could only sigh¡­


    Now that I had this letter in my hand, with all I had to do was give it to him, it was like I had more courage now to do the opposite.


    But then, he wouldn¡¯t know how much I cared for him¡­


    Dammit, it was so confusing!


    What sucked the most, was that Owen would want me to get rid of him¡­I could feel it from before¡­


    Sighing to my conflict, I didn¡¯t think that the letter would be stolen from me instead!


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Before I knew it, Damien¡¯s back was to me and he had already opened the letter!


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Damien, my mate¡­¡±


    I tried to get the letter, feeling my cheeks go red, but was unable too!


    A hand snaked itself around my waist then and a kiss was felt on my forehead, making me forget what I was doing.


    So easily¡­So easily he had done something so intimate to me!


    Could I smile, I really wanted too!


    ¡°I have tried to find the exact reason or reasons that you have rejected me, and I understand why you did it¡­You think I rejected you?¡±


    I puffed up and then put out a hand, to only just miss getting the letter back. ¡°Don¡¯t read anymore.¡±


    ¡°Tell me¡­¡±


    I was stunned, because his hand pulled me closer into him and he had said this near my ear. Dam¡­


    He was distracting me so much! But¡­I couldn¡¯t help but become so happy about his intimacy¡­It was like a whole heap of presents were coming all at once!


    The sparks, the feathery touch of his breath to my ear and neck¡­


    Closing my eyes, I put a hand up, wanting to touch his face. Feeling his cheek in my palm, I looked up at him and put a kiss on his chin. Ah, I always wanted to do that!


    His chin seemed to say, ¡®Kiss me!¡¯.


    ¡°Tell me, my King.¡±


    Shivering to his words, I looked away from him and slumped my shoulders, ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°No, you tell me!¡±


    ¡°Tell you what!?¡±


    I was confused, I hardly remembered what we were talking about!


    ¡°Tell me why you said I rejected you! It was plain as day that you rejected me!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Now that got my attention!


    ¡°You were having a celebration for your son!¡±


    Oh¡­


    So, it was family¡­


    I don¡¯t know what to do now¡­As I was reminding that I don¡¯t deserve him. I really don¡¯t¡­


    ¡°¡­A secret, an Omega, I''m King, I already have a family...¡± Releasing myself from his hold, I sit down on the chair close by.


    With all the tiredness I had, the hunger¡­I was still smitten to have him here, but it just¡­It wasn¡¯t what I expected. Well, actually, I never expected it to come this far, not in my wildest dreams!


    ¡­He was really here¡­In my room!


    I felt really lucky to have this chance¡­But¡­Why so personal? Can¡¯t we talk about favourite colours or books instead?


    ¡°¡­You are not at fault and I don¡¯t blame you for the rejection, as I would probably do the same in your shoes.


    But, let me tell you something...I would never be able to put you to death, for knowing that I''m an Omega...Even if you told the world. Well isn¡¯t that nice¡­Thank you, my King!¡±


    Looking at Damien sharply, I then turned back away from him. I decided then to let him read it, since he wanted to read it so much! With him getting mad at just that one sentence, he probably won¡¯t care for the rest very much either!


    ¡°¡­I can never hate you for thinking of me as a lowly Omega, as I feel the same about myself¡­That reminds me¡­¡±


    Suddenly he was kneeling in front of me and taking my hand in his, ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name, little Omega.¡±


    I looked away from him and closed my eyes. I felt like crying.


    Was he teasing me? Was he playing games? Does he have to do this before he leaves me? Why can¡¯t we have a good smile and a laugh instead!?


    ¡°Hey, look at me precious.¡±


    So, I did¡­I looked at him¡­Uh?


    I must be hearing things¡­


    He wiped at the tear falling and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t say it.¡±


    I furrowed my eyebrows at that and felt worse! I liked how he had called me precious¡­And now, so easily, it¡¯s puffed into smoke!

 Chapter 14

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Yet again, I was startled into another thing, as Damien picked me up and put me onto his lap¡­Reminding me that he was still naked!


    I put my hands to my face and felt myself stiffen up.


    ¡°Now now, I want to read the rest of this first¡­I didn''t want to be the King¡­And the reason why I have a family, is because I''m the King...Oh¡­Are you saying that¡­¡±


    I interrupted him in an outburst, ¡°Do you get it now!? If I was someone else, I probably wouldn¡¯t be with anyone! Owen made it all happen, even Chance! I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    By the time I had finished my words, they weren¡¯t just spat out, they were nearly a whisper¡­I had also started out looking at him angrily, but by the time I finished, I was looking down.


    I didn¡¯t know who I was at the moment, was I the ¡®King¡¯ or was I the Omega?


    Sighing, I knew that I had said too much but¡­By the looks of things, I couldn¡¯t lie to this person¡­I also didn¡¯t seem to think properly either! It really seemed that¡­With Damien around¡­I was stupid!


    ¡­It¡¯s no wonder¡­Because all I felt¡­Was really happy¡­Just like this.


    I don¡¯t think I was every so happy in my life!


    He was talking to me, we were together, he even had his arm around me¡­Ah, I will make the best of this!


    Feeling his arm around my waist tighten, he rubbed himself against my shoulder and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t like that old man.¡±


    ¡°He¡­He isn¡¯t as bad as you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Defending him, uh?¡±


    I felt him pinch my waist and I yelped to the little pain I got from it. ¡°Hey!¡±


    Just as I was about the hit him against the chest, he caught my hand and pulled me into him. ¡°If you are going to think about a man, think about me!¡±


    Then he kissed me!


    Ah¡­


    I was thinking of him before anyway! Now is no different! I wasn¡¯t able to think of anything else! Perhaps, he was¡­Really greedy!


    Besides¡­I was a King, how was it ok for a King to only think of him!?


    ¡­It is¡­


    My thoughts stopped, as I was overwhelmed with the power his lips had over mine¡­Hell, it was surprising I got even that far!


    At first, we connected our lips, kissing very lightly with our tongues touching the other¡¯s lips briefly. Then, just as I was putting a hand to his head¡­I felt one of his hands go up my back, under my singlet, making me arch back unconsciously, and in this case, releasing myself from his kiss. But then, I felt his tongue over one of my nipples and I let out another yelp, jumping slightly upon his lap.


    ¡°You act like a virgin¡­Yet, before you acted all loose!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault! When I¡¯m on heat, it is only normal for me to act that way, but it could get even worse! You sedate me a bit¡­And now¡­Now¡­¡±


    ¡°Now what?¡± He put his tongue over my nipple again and I clenched my hands, that were on his shoulders, ¡°Now I¡¯m unsure¡­I¡¯m¡­I know that, with¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t do it, not yet¡­If I told him that we hadn¡¯t really got a future with this threat hanging in the air¡­


    As much as I wanted him with me from now on¡­I would prefer a million times over to protect him, as, if he was far away¡­He won¡¯t be harmed. Whereas if he is close to me¡­


    Moving into him then, because I already missed him, I hugged him tight, putting my hand through his hair and taking in his smell. It was such a relaxing smell, one that seemed to help with my hunger and tiredness¡­My worries seemed to slip away easily, making me content and ready for anything¡­


    I must remember his smell well. I must remember what it was like to be with my mate and finally have a conversation. Remember sitting on his lap, how he had held me all that time on the plane¡­His hair, his¡­Naked body!


    ¡­I want to remember everything!


    ¡°Please tell me your name¡­¡±


    To be honest, I was rather glad that I was able to tell him face to face, if he read more of that letter, I wouldn¡¯t be able to have this pleasure¡­This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I licked his neck, where I would have marked him if we were a normal couple and heard his shaken breath. ¡°¡­Ethan¡­¡±


    ¡°Ethan? Mmm, my Ethan.¡±


    Closing my eyes to how obsessive he already is¡­Really worried me¡­


    If I don¡¯t¡­Stop things now, he may never let me go¡­


    As much as that sounded great, I didn¡¯t want him to die¡­Especially in my sight! Especially because of me!


    Sighing, I sat up straight and tried to get off his lap, but he didn¡¯t let me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Ethan?¡±


    Still trying to get away, not looking at him in the eyes, I simply said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Shaking my head, finally getting off his lap, I then walked a few steps away from him, ¡°No¡­¡±


    I am trying to make it easier for you to go back to your life¡­A life without me¡­


    Turning around, unable to trust myself even looking in his direction, I tried to focus on something through the window.


    I didn¡¯t know how I was going to do this. I had no idea how he had changed into someone that wasn¡¯t going to let me go anymore. He had walked away from me when I asked him too last time, but I knew, for some strange reason, that it wasn¡¯t going to happen again. I loved it¡­Loved now that he was so open to me. That we were talking! But, now it was worse! It was so¡­Wrong¡­


    What was I to do?


    Putting my hands through my hair, I was suddenly stuck and then a voice came near my neck, ¡°You might be easier to talk to when we are more intimate uh?¡±


    Buckling back into him, I felt his hand over my dick and I was unable to stop it, because my hands were still being held by him.


    ¡°Ah! Wait¡­Damien!¡±


    He gently played with me, making me squeeze my eyes shut, not wanting to feel how absolutely awesome it was!


    My god!


    Against my will, I started to grow and grow, making me feel completely shameless!


    This wasn¡¯t fair!


    ¡°I know you are in trouble, my precious mate, Ethan. And you must know, that nothing will stop me now from being with you!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    After his words, he stopped holding me and I was not happy to feel the loss of his hand.


    ¡°Do you understand, that there is no reason for you to push me away?¡±


    He touched me again, but this time putting his hand into my boxer shorts, making me feel much better!


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    He licked my neck and I nodded¡­Not completely sure what I was nodding too.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    He turned me around then and I nearly fell over to his abrupt moves.


    He put his hands to go to my waist and swiftly removed my singlet, as I had put my hands up without even thinking.


    This was bad¡­


    Taking me into his embrace, he again licked me on my neck and I moaned into his shoulder.


    ¡°Is that a yes? Are you agreeing to become complete and official mates? My precious mate?¡±


    Oh man!


    One of his hands had taken in one of my butt cheeks and his other hand was holding my head, making me move my neck more opened for him.


    This was¡­


    I had never felt so happy and sad at the same time!


    Owen would not¡­


    ¡°Ethan!¡±


    Not sure how to act, I move my head instead and closed his lips with mine¡­


    I don¡¯t think I was ready for such a huge change¡­


    I ravished his mouth, using my tongue to taste his sweetness.


    Wow, he tasted really good!


    He took over after a while, as I heard a growl and felt his hands pushing me further into him.


    Getting carried away, I moaned when he kissed the side of my mouth and down my neck¡­Down to my nipples, and sucked¡­


    Putting my hands through his black, short hair, I arched back and found myself more in his embrace, as he picked me up.


    When I looked down at him, his eyes were black, and he kissed my belly button¡­So, the sudden drop upon the bed had slightly scared me.


    This man, he was like magic!


    With another shock, he put my hardened core inside his mouth and I groaned so loudly that I was embarrassed!


    Never had anyone done this to me before!


    I had asked the Queen, but¡­


    Ohmigod! His tongue¡­His hand¡­Oh shit!


    ¡°Dam¡­Damien!¡±


    He stopped, and I let out a few rough breaths¡­


    Why did he stop!


    ¡°What do you want? Tell me?¡±


    I let out a sob and pointed¡­My hardened core was ready to explode, I wanted to reach the climax, I wanted him to continue!


    Losing all my energy, I fell back into the bed and put my hands over my face¡­


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to demand him to continue¡­How sad!


    ¡°You want more?¡±


    I just nodded my head, glad that he had asked.


    ¡°Let me mark you.¡±


    I sat up a bit and looked at him, then after a few seconds looked down. I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. I wanted him to mark me desperately! I wished it to the depths of my soul¡­


    ¡°¡­I shouldn¡¯t¡­If Owen sees that¡­¡±


    He came up to me, from being at my legs, and stared at me, being only millimetres apart. ¡°Owen, does he have some kind of right to interfere with destined mates does he? Is he some God?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Do you have absolutely no want for me to mark you?¡±


    I bit my lips and then put my head down. What a stupid question! I wanted him to mark me right this instant!


    ¡°Ethan, I know there is a lot to discuss, a lot to change and get used to, but I am willing to try. I¡¯m already there, waiting for you to join me, so that we can be together. Please, don¡¯t make me wait any longer! Please let us live life together. We can share our burdens, I¡¯ll help keep you protected, I¡¯ll make sure no one is going to blame or hurt you! Please, my precious Ethan, accept me.¡±


    He put a hand to my face and his forehead was against mine. I heard the desperation in his voice, and the plea¡­He really did want to do this, and I knew, that it wasn¡¯t going to be an easy road to take.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You end up hating me.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll¡­¡±


    I was interrupted by a voice at the door, ¡°Your Majesty, I have come with food, no doubt you are hungry.¡±


    ¡°Ignore the old man.¡±


    I looked up at Damien and he sighed, tossing my boxer shorts off the edge of the bed.


    Oh¡­When did he take those off?


    Ah¡­


    Giving him a glare, he then stopped me again by putting his body over mine, ¡°Now can I mark you, sweetheart?¡±


    I really started to panic¡­


    ¡°What¡­You.¡±


    ¡°I what?¡±


    ¡°What¡­What if you are lying!?¡± I didn¡¯t really harbour doubts in him, but¡­If he marks me¡­


    Putting a hand to my head, I thought of Chance, ¡°What if you want to take the throne for yourself or for your¡­Pups¡­¡±


    Oh god, I can¡¯t believe I just said that!


    ¡°Mmm, does my mate want my pups already?¡±


    I wanted to nod. My wolf was nodding, my body was nodding¡­


    Dammit!


    ¡°How¡­How can I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m yours, just like you are mine. If I ¡®stole the throne¡¯ off you¡­Wouldn¡¯t I be stealing from myself!? Don¡¯t be silly!¡±


    I glared at him! I was serious!


    ¡°Okay, I will make a blood pack then! Anything for my precious mate!¡±


    He was so quick that I was unable to stop him!


    He pulled back and immediately cut his wrists, ¡°Quick, accept this, before it heals.¡±


    He put his hand to my mouth and I had already taken a drop of his blood, before I pulled away and winced at his cut.


    Pulling his hand down, I put the bed sheet over it, to help stop the bleeding.


    ¡°As you see, Sweetheart, I am ready for anything!¡±


    He then leaned over and kissed me, while I was still putting pressure onto his wound.

 Chapter 15

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    How was he able to just¡­


    I couldn¡¯t believe how quickly and happily he went along with what I had said!


    ¡°I will not take the throne, I will not selfishly put my¡­Pups, onto the throne¡­Ok?¡±


    I opened my eyes and stared at him, thinking¡­Thinking that this must be a dream. It was so perfect!


    Then, after thinking that, I never wanted to wake up!


    If I woke up, will I still be just a King with a chosen mate and had never met my destined mate?


    Putting my free hand to his face, I gently kissed him, and he lowered himself onto me, making me lay back down and we kissed for¡­Well, god knows how long!


    I was so smitten that I didn¡¯t stop him when he put his tongue in my mouth. His taste flowing through me, his touch¡­


    I didn¡¯t stop him when he put himself in between my legs and started to kiss down to my neck.


    Ok¡­


    I kissed the side of his face and just as I was about to let him know that I was ready, another knock sounded at the door. ¡°Your Majesty, I believe you and I should talk more about this before you make a decision!¡±


    ¡°That old man!¡±


    Damien left me suddenly and I took a moment before I became worried as he might actually cause a fight!


    Sitting up in a rush, I see Damien walk into the bathroom, and turn back to me, ¡°I¡¯m having a shower! Tell him I¡¯m going to put my scent all over this place!¡±


    Then he slammed the door!


    He had looked so cute with his words and slamming the door, that I let out a giggle. Ah, I know it hasn¡¯t been long, but I really liked this guy, he was great!


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    I looked to the door, which had been opened, and I narrowed my eyes at Owen. ¡°Do you not know what personal space stands for, Owen?¡±


    ¡°Not when it comes to you, my King.¡±


    I widened my eyes at him and looked away, ¡°Damien said that¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard Your Majesty¡­He was going to put his scent all over this place!¡±


    Seeing Owen mad, made me happier¡­It looked like Damien was going to put this man in his place.


    I was never going to do it, but I did know that¡­He was supposed to be a servant, a friend, a brotherly figure, even a father figure, but he has always been closer to that of a boss, rather than any of those¡­


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­Have you forgotten, or am I to repeat things to you?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but it seems he has figured out a few things¡­Beta Owen.¡±


    ¡°¡­Beta Owen?¡±


    I took the drink off the tray in front of me and had a sip, I really was thirsty and hungry! The food looked really good!


    Diving right into the food, I closed my eyes to the taste¡­


    ¡°If it is the case, then how would you explain it to others? If it is found out, that you are in fact an Omega¡­¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps the Sollace family is finished and will no longer rule the Shifters.¡±


    When did I get so much courage!?


    Before I could celebrate though, my food was then smashed to the floor. ¡°Impudent! You are an Omega! The best idea is to keep it from becoming known and wait until Chance becomes of age to take the throne! You are being ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°Me!? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time we stop this lying! Even if I was an Omega and the packs accepted that, they might not accept the fact that we lied all these years! Did you even think of that, old man! If they don¡¯t accept it, what am I to do!? I had been forced to become this way, yet you still think we should keep this lie until the end!? No! I don¡¯t want Damien to leave, we will become destined mates known to the Shifters and if I have to regain loyalty, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°You are such a child!¡±


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like living this way! Now that I have my mate, I want to live a better life!¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°You will die to Shifters, are you forgetting the Elementalist¡¯s!? They are our enemies, don¡¯t make anymore!¡±


    I bit my lip and lost it¡­My courage was now gone¡­


    I was scared of the Elementalist¡¯s¡­I didn¡¯t need to be reminded that they were a threat to me¡­Us¡­


    Even Chance¡­My¡­Future pups¡­


    How would they survive!?


    ¡­He was right¡­


    Right now, we could not let it become known¡­I will not be able to say that I was an Omega, nor that of wanting to publicly announce that Damien was my destined mate¡­


    To be together with him, wasn¡¯t I sentencing not only him, but our pups, to death!? Was I a complete fool!?


    All at once, not only did I remember why I don¡¯t deserve Damien, my mate, but I continued to feel inferior.


    ¡­It was such a good dream¡­


    Sadness rolled through me like a ton of bricks¡­


    ¡°So, you understand?¡±


    Not having the courage to nod, because I desperately wanted Damien in my life, I instead got out of bed and put on some clothes¡­


    I couldn¡¯t handle this¡­


    Leaving the room, I charged down the stairs and directly went to where I could run with my wolf.


    Neither of us where happy¡­


    My wolf didn¡¯t want to bring death to our family, just like myself.


    Although I felt like the world was at an end, my wolf did get over it rather quickly and stated that we just have to be strong enough, so that our family won¡¯t die!


    ¡­His faith in us was scary!


    Before even getting to the end of the hallway, I shifted into my wolf and charged out of the palace. I needed space¡­I needed¡­To¡­


    I didn¡¯t even know what I needed to do!


    Running, I tried not to think of anything! I just ran, ran and ran¡­


    What do I do?


    What do I do!?


    My mate had made an oath, a blood oath! With a promise and some of his blood, he can never go back on his word! And¡­He¡¯d so easily done it! Within a minute, the seal was created, and his blood connected with mine!


    He had called me ¡®sweetheart¡¯ and had accepted me as an Omega King, giving me hope that others could too. He said that nothing was going to get in the way, that he was ready! It was completely obvious that he meant it, he was so ready that I would have been marked right now, if it wasn¡¯t for Owen!


    It really was so romantic! So brilliantly beautiful to me that I felt my heart overflowing!


    Never really feeling special, Damien¡¯s actions and words gave me strength, they made me feel that the world was amazing¡­That life was worth living and happiness was in my grasp!


    Slowing down, then stopping, I panted and found myself really woozy. It wouldn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that I was utterly exhausted. I had very little sleep and food in the last 48 hours¡­


    Falling to the ground, I then let out a massive sigh and closed my eyes.


    Thinking about what would happen if Damien and I did what we wanted, I was worried. Chance might not feel loved if he saw that his father was with another and even having his pups¡­He might even eventually hate me for doing this to his mother¡­Dam, what would even happen to the Queen then!?


    Shifters¡­They will know that I lied, that all this time, I was an Omega¡­


    I had already hated the fact that I as an Omega was kept secret all this time, but now, I wished we had been upfront about it from the start. I wished that I had thought of this earlier and made it public, but I¡­


    As much as I wanted to state it was all Owen¡¯s fault, because I was just a small kid placed into a position with many worries, I still felt like I was at fault too. As soon as I knew that I was holding such a secret, I should have said or done something¡­


    ¡­Then¡­Another thing does worry me. How much time could Damien and I even spend together anyway!? I was a King with many problems¡­He was an Alpha of a pack¡­We could be on opposite sides of the continent!


    ¡­Hadn¡¯t I always known that life wasn¡¯t fair?


    Why was everything so problematic though!?


    Why can¡¯t I just¡­


    Putting a paw over my face, I just stayed there and tried to calm down. Trying not to think of the happiness I may loss, or the happiness I may never obtain.


    Instead, I thought of all the sadness I continued to get and all the sadness in the present and, possibly, the close future¡­


    (Damien¡¯s POV)


    ¡°Alpha Rendall.¡±


    Already, I hated that voice!


    Man, I can¡¯t even get dressed before I¡¯m ambushed by this old fart!


    ¡°Beta Owen, tell me about these¡­Elementals?¡±


    Seeing the old guy smirk at me, I narrowed my eyes at him.


    He was picking up a few things from the floor, from having knocked over the food earlier, and said, ¡°I will not tell you anything, ¡®Alpha Rendall¡¯!¡±


    ¡°I will find out, I would much prefer, though, to not make my mate upset and ask him, so you can tell me!¡±


    ¡°You are mistaken if you think I will tell you of such things!¡±


    Growling, I then angrily said, ¡°Are you psychotic? Why would you make it harder for me to protect my mate, when he is your King!?¡±


    ¡°He is my King, but you are nothing to me.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t like how he had talked to my mate just now, I didn¡¯t like it that much that I couldn¡¯t concentrate in the shower!


    And¡­I completely hated the fact that this old man was being nasty to me! Hexxah was ready to shift and to make him kneel! The Alpha in me was completely vexed!


    This ¡®Beta¡¯ of the King, was¡­Questionable! Even more so now, that he was not accepting me in the slightest!


    I knew it wouldn¡¯t be an easy road for us, but what my precious mate Ethan had said, was right, the lies should stop, and loyalty could be regain! Hell, maybe some of them knew already that Ethan was an Omega!


    So, why was this old fool wanting to continue to lie so much!?


    ¡°I think your stay here at the palace has come to an end, Alpha Rendall.¡±


    ¡°Oh, has it really?¡±


    I walked over to the closet, in only a towel, and didn¡¯t spare much of a glance at the old man.


    Honestly, it was taking a lot out of me not to kill the bastard!


    ¡°Here I thought you knew our King, you don¡¯t look worried at all. Do you really think that what I have said to him isn¡¯t enough for him to stop any relationship with you?¡±


    I turned around and eyed him, whom continues to overstep his boundaries and look overly confident, ¡°Do you even have a mate, ¡®Beta Owen¡¯?¡±


    He went silent to my question and I smirked, he was definitely hiding something!


    I continued to browse through my mates¡¯ clothes, getting annoyed at only finding ¡®royal¡¯ types of formal clothing¡­Finally though, I found something that could fit me in a small draw.


    Fiddling through the clothes, I hear him stand and then say more crap to me, ¡°Who are you to question? Perhaps I should question if you are really the destined mate of my King! It wouldn¡¯t be the first time that someone had tried to claim themselves to be his destined mate!¡±


    I, again, turned to him and put on the shirt I picked, ¡°Then perhaps you are the one that doesn¡¯t know the King!¡±


    I was angry at that last statement, so I had said that quite harshly¡­I didn¡¯t like the idea of others having their eye on my precious mate!


    Putting on some jeans¡­That were really tight, I then took them off, to find another pair.


    ¡°You are in over your head in this, Alpha Rendall, and you look completely idiotic!¡±


    ¡°I beg to differ¡­Instead¡­If there¡¯s someone to question¡­¡± I turned to him, taking the towel off me, now that I found some jeans that fit me to wear, ¡°You are the one that is questionable!¡±

 Chapter 16

    (Damien¡¯s POV)


    That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t trust you!


    The old, sly fox laughed at me then and shook his head, ¡°A real nut case indeed!¡±


    Staring at him, acting this way, I then walked past him and stopped at the door, ¡°You¡­I will find out your secret!¡±


    Then I walked out!


    Ever since meeting this ¡®Beta Owen¡¯ I had a strange niggling feeling about him.


    I questioned him very much. How did he get his position? How did he find Ethan, an Omega, a child from another woman and not the King¡¯s mate? Why does he act the way he does?


    I was sure, that it may look like he might have ¡®the King¡¯s¡¯ wellbeing at heart, but I could not believe it to be real!


    Yes, I was questioning him very much!


    Following the scent of my precious mate, I found myself outside and I ran out to see that he must have done laps.


    ¡­I worried about the dirt around here, thinking that he might be in danger, I frowned.


    I never worried so much about anyone in my life, until my precious mate¡­Until my Ethan¡­


    Oh, how mum and dad are going flip when they find out my mate is the King! It¡¯s been months since I¡¯ve seen them, I wondered where they were now¡­


    It was common knowledge to all Shifters, that retired Alpha¡¯s were welcomed to travel anywhere within the continent.


    ¡­So¡­My father could be anywhere¡­


    I thought about my younger sister and realized that she should be sixteen now, I had missed wishing her a happy birthday¡­


    Putting a hand through my hair, feeling bad, I promised to myself that I will get in contact with my parents and sister very soon, hopefully showing off my mate to them at the same time¡­


    I smiled to myself, it really did feel like a miracle had happened! No wonder I call my mate, the King, precious!


    No doubt about it, my parents are going to be speechless and shit their pants!


    I let out a laugh, continuing on following my most favourite scent.


    We also had to figure out what we were going to do with my pack. I don¡¯t want to be away from my sweetheart if I can help it¡­Especially with that old fart hanging around, pretending to be the King in the background!


    Perhaps I¡¯ll get my pack to find out about this guy, especially since not many rogues are out these days¡­Mmm, that¡¯s a great idea!


    Having not marked Ethan yet, I was unable to speak through a mind link. Oh, I couldn¡¯t wait¡­


    I wanted to be connected to him in every way possible!


    Seeing a chocolate wolf laying down, with a paw over it¡¯s face, I knew it was my mate, but was he was sad or sleeping?


    ¡­It breaks my heart to see him this way¡­


    Remembering ¡®Beta Owen¡¯s¡¯ words, I sighed and then narrowed my eyes¡­I guess I¡¯m just going to have to show him all over again at how great we are together!


    Running up to him, I dived into his wolf and cuddled him, I was never going to let him go!


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    When I smelt my mate, I didn¡¯t have the courage to move to acknowledge him.


    I had been thinking and thinking, but nothing had come to any use! Just as I was going to finalize my thoughts on not accepting Damien as my destined mate, my thoughts would change, and I would find myself nearly ready to go against Owen and do the complete opposite!


    This was¡­The most conflicting time I ever had in my life!


    But¡­When he jumped on me, I let out a huff and then sneezed. Even though I was bigger then him at the moment, he sure was heavy!


    ¡°Sweetheart, you feel really good!¡±


    Letting out a little growl, it didn¡¯t show that I was angry though, because I put a paw up to cuddle him back¡­Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Dam¡­There goes my body again¡­Having a mind of its own!


    And¡­He had called me ¡®sweetheart¡¯¡­Even the Queen, or my mother, had never called me that!


    My wolf was so happy, my hands were happy, I was so happy¡­


    I heard Damien¡¯s laughter and I moved my head to him in interest¡­It was a beautiful sound.


    I wanted to hear him laugh all the time now¡­


    Sneezing again, I put my head down¡­


    I noticed my thoughts had forever changed. I wanted everything, so much¡­A lot more then I used too, all because of this one person!


    I¡¯ve become¡­Greedy¡­


    I felt him move to my side and snuggle up to my fur, making me feel weird¡­


    What was he doing!?


    ¡°You¡­I need do to do some scentalizing!¡±


    What!?


    Moving around, I sat up and he was attached to me!


    Moving my paw, I shook him and he wouldn¡¯t budge, but I heard him laugh¡­


    Turning my wolf head under my paw, I see him smiling hugely at me and I huffed right in his face.


    Seeing him glare at me, I then turned to my back and tried to pry him off me, with my paws¡­I made sure that I didn¡¯t use my claws though, so I didn¡¯t hurt him.


    He was¡­So¡­


    Dammit! I couldn¡¯t get him off me but¡­His laughter had made me happy, even though I was trying to get rid of him!


    Letting out my tongue, I used my back leg then to try and get under his body, but even that didn¡¯t work!


    He looked to my hind leg, so I then licked him, seeing him look back at me.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    He suddenly got off me, took his clothes off and shifted, and I looked up at a beautiful grey wolf.


    Before I could dream further, he started to lick me, and I fell to my side, staring at his wolf. In my dreams, it was just a picture of assumption but seeing him really in his wolf form was really more amazing then I had originally thought.


    I could feel the bond between Austorious and Hexxah most right now, as they both wanted this and I was feeling exactly like them. I wanted his grey wolf licking me all over¡­


    For the next ten minutes, he licked me all over and I finally felt like I was becoming his. That I was his mate, his wolf, his everything.


    His scent was attached now, his tongue had even done under my wolf legs where it tickles!


    He licked my ears, where it tickles as well, and my eyes, making me close them even if I didn¡¯t want to!


    He really was¡­


    Ah¡­


    I put a paw over his big wolf head and licked him too¡­Both Austorious and I were high on life right now, unable to stop showing Hexxah and Damien how much we adored them.


    He laid down then and stopped licking me, and he just stared at me.


    Letting out another lick of my tongue, he pushed his head into me and I continued.


    Happily getting up on all fours, I took my turn and put my scent all over him too.


    Actually, I felt absolutely thrilled! I doubted Austorious was less thrilled then myself as we had the chance to completely claim our mate. Both of us had been lonely and had done the best we could with the cards we had, but right now, we had never felt so great to be able to do this one thing for our mate. We were ready completely to dive into this first step¡­Not think of the past or future¡­Just of now¡­And this mate of ours.


    Besides, I had never done this before!


    The Queen and I were¡­Well, we had been more like the humans then wolves, and licking my mate like this, it felt like another dream had come true¡­Making me realize that I never knew I had so many dreams!


    Diligently, I continued, I licked as much as I could, spreading my scent all over him!


    After I had finished, he got up, like he knew I was done, and pushed into me again and walked off.


    Of course, I was mesmerized and happily followed after him. So¡­We ran together¡­


    I felt so great¡­So free¡­


    So¡­Happy!


    He hadn¡¯t said anything, yet I felt glad and completely refreshed¡­Completely different!


    I think I loved him¡­My feelings were nearly making me want to cry!


    He nudged me, and we ran a bit further, coming up to the water hole that I had used to swim in. He stopped, but I dived right in, coming up in my human self.


    I saw his tongue hanging out and then he ran towards me, so I quickly tried to get out of his way!


    Seeing his handsome human self, I smiled at him.


    He smiled back at me and then swam towards me, taking me into his embrace.


    I freely accepted him, not thinking much about it and he kissed me straight away.


    Right now, this was¡­The best day of my life!


    I had never felt so wanted and happy before!


    Kissing him back, I felt even more happy and it strangely made me so content that I swear, that if I died¡­I¡¯d die extremely happy!


    Putting my legs around him, he pushed me into him and he put my head to the side.


    I put my hands over his shoulder and through his hair, making one of my hands go to his other shoulder and push him towards me too.


    While we kissed, I felt the sparks between us, the obvious growing wants and desires¡­Also between us¡­


    With no way of me being the one to end this beautiful union between us, I complied with sitting on a wet rock half submerged into the water, to the side, and let him kiss his way down my neck, because I just did the same.


    Before I knew it, I felt pain in my neck and squirmed slightly because of it. I stopped kissing him and let out a small yelp, holding him tighter unconsciously.


    ¡°¡­Ethan¡­¡±


    Breathing heavily, I finally realized what had happened¡­He had marked me¡­


    He marked me¡­


    Hiding a smile, I licked his neck and directly inserted my own mark upon him, hearing him let out a groan in response.


    But¡­Everything¡­Was so much¡­Better!


    The world may have been ok before with him around¡­But now¡­The world was him, it evolved around him¡­


    It was not only touching, but scary, and I wasn¡¯t too sure if we should have done it¡­


    But¡­His hand, his kisses, his bare chest against mine¡­It was twice the amount of sparks and happiness because of it!


    And¡­That all made it worth it!


    I was again, very smitten with my mate¡­


    With my¡­Damien¡­


    Kissing him urgently, to show him of my feelings, he kissed me back, making me think that he was feeling the same, and I pushed him closer to me, feeling both of us so hard against each other¡¯s bare skins.


    He placed a hand over my desire and I nearly stopped kissing him, to losing my concentration. Oh¡­


    I had no words¡­


    Just his hand touching me was¡­Really, I had no words!


    Since I was distracted, I suddenly felt his tongue over one of my nipples and I let out a loud moan. There was absolutely no way I could hold that back!


    ¡°¡­Ethan¡­¡±


    He pushed me back onto his lips then and stopped touching my hardened core. But¡­In the next second, I felt his finger in my hole¡­And I pulled away from his lips slightly, to let out a short groan.


    I don¡¯t know what happened but in the next second, I felt him penetrating me, with what I think was his hardened desire for me.


    I wanted him so much!


    Kissing him, I tightened my legs around him, that were still in the water, and tried to lower myself onto him.


    It did hurt but¡­


    Never, even before now, did I want something so much in my life!


    Marking is one thing, but completing our bond was another, and I desperately wanted to complete it! I wanted to be at one with him, my other half, my soul mate, my destined partner!


    And just like I wanted it, he pushed further within me and he was finally inside, making me let out a groan and hold onto him for dear life.


    I didn¡¯t want to show that it hurt, I wanted to show that I wanted him¡­


    That this day¡­


    I wanted to show him that this day was the best day of my whole life!

 Chapter 17

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    He kissed me, not moving himself yet, as I kissed him back. He touched one of my nipples and I moved, making him groan.


    After that, he moved, slowly thrusting himself in and out, putting all my wetness onto him¡­


    Wow¡­


    That was it, I came¡­There was no way I could hold it back!


    It felt so fucking good that I arched back, releasing myself from our kiss¡­Feeling myself shake like I had never shaken before! Truly¡­There were new definitions to everything in life now! And shaking was one of them¡­Climaxing was another¡­Making love, being with my mate¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± I wasn¡¯t even sure if that was me or not, as I felt the last part of my orgasm shudder my body further, making me dig my nails into whatever they were holding onto!


    What¡­That¡­Was insane!


    Breathing heavily, I really had no idea how to think of finally feeling utterly satisfied by my one and only true and destined mate¡­Well, besides that of being out of this world!


    ¡­How the hell did I get through life without him all this time!? And¡­Now that we had gone this far¡­How could I ever spend a day without him now!?


    Feeling myself be laid carefully on the rock that was half in the water, I felt him thrust harder into me and I let out a loud moan.


    ¡°Say my name, Sweetheart. Who is it that is your real mate?¡±


    He thrusted deep into me and I yelled out his name. ¡°Mmm¡­Dam¡­¡±


    I wondered what he was talking about, but I had no time to think as he thrusted even harder, making me moan louder and louder.


    I know I had already finished once, but could it really¡­


    I was ready to climax again already!


    Was it because I had waited my entire life for him? Had I saved up or something? Whatever it was, I was already hard and wanting more!


    Yet, now that I think about all the joy and crazy feelings and desire¡¯s running through me¡­I suppose I¡¯m not surprised! It was so intense that I felt like I was in another world!


    Even the time in the bath tub, the day before, had been at best half of what I¡¯m feeling now! It must be because of marking one another¡­


    This man¡­


    It was nearly enough fulfilment to make me cry! To say thank you, to tell him how much I want him and that I was just as eager as he was with everything!


    ¡­Geez¡­Dam¡­It¡¯s just so fucking good!


    Putting my hands onto his shoulders, I yelled out his name once again and arched even more, feeling him thrust deep inside and call my own name out with me.


    Feeling his hands go from my waist and up, pushing me into him as they travelled, I felt hot liquid go into me as he let out a deep enticing and sexual groan.


    It really was so fucking sexy and hot that I swear my orgasm was even better!


    His hands made it to my head, and they pushed me towards him as he kissed me.


    We were both shaking and trembling, probably focused upon the extreme, crazy feeling overcoming us, so our kisses were just light peeks at the moment.


    Finishing my orgasm, I tightened myself around him and kissed him harder.


    I loved feeling him shudder against me. It made me feel powerful¡­I wanted more¡­I wanted him to do it again!


    Moving myself, so that he felt it too, I felt him tighten his hold over me and groan loudly, ¡°¡­Ethan, stay still.¡±


    Going against his order, I kissed him harder and moved myself for him, feeling his hardened core drip more hot liquid into me.


    He gripped onto me, like I was a lifeline, and I continued my little antic¡­Until I was getting carried away again¡­


    I couldn¡¯t believe it¡­It really was like magic¡­


    I was so hard and happy, so full and content!


    Feeling him thrust into me, it seemed like neither of us were going to be finished anytime soon¡­


    ***


    Damien and I wondered into the palace, both of us in our wolf forms¡­


    I was giggling at him inside my head, as he looked funny upon having to get the clothes that he took off beforehand. He told me that they were the only ones that fit him and that it¡¯ll only make things harder if he had to walk around naked from now on.


    I did ask why he didn¡¯t borrow someone else¡¯s, but he went all silent, only making me get an answer from Austorious, that it was because the clothes smelt like me and he very much liked that!The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡­Seeing the clothes in his big wolf mouth, was really too funny for me! Because I knew about him liking my smell, I had thought that he was eating me, and then I remembered that he had indeed eaten quite a large amount of me¡­Making me blush¡­


    He had been following after me, as I made my way towards Chance¡¯s room.


    We still hadn¡¯t said very much¡­


    Ah¡­


    The memories¡­


    I knew I was in a daze¡­I was so much in a daze that the trip to my son¡¯s room took twice the amount of time!


    Every now and again, I would feel a nudge and I would look back at the grey wolf behind me.


    Dam¡­I just can¡¯t help but feel happiness whenever I looked at him.


    I never thought, I would feel so much love by one person in my entire life!


    Giving him a loving lick, I turned and continued, finally remembering what I was doing!


    Once we entered into Chance¡¯s room, I scampered past a maid and she nearly screamed upon seeing two wolves, very close in size, enter the room.


    Not acknowledging her, I went to the bed and looked at my little boy¡­He was in deep asleep, and I sat down next to his bed, waging my tail.


    ¡°This is¡­Chance?¡±


    I nodded my head at Damien and then looked back at my boy.


    I had missed him! I also know that Austorious had as well, already wanting to put his scent over his pup. Actually, I had questioned once before why he was even more protective then me and now that I remember our little conversation, it reminded me as well of his answer¡­And that was because we were an Omega¡­


    Austorious seemed to already know back then that he may be in the position of personally having a pup and that seemed to bring out his protectiveness over Chance.


    ¡­Feeling lucky, that I was looking at Chance instead of Damien at this moment, I tried not to think to much upon what might happen sooner rather than later¡­


    It was obvious that there was a silent agreement between us, including both Hexxah and Austorious. And just like many mates upon finding each other, it was normal to try for pups straight away. But¡­For me as a King¡­And in the predicament that I was in, with not just the threat to my life but that of the lie that I had kept from everyone¡­


    Sighing, I tried to not think of the future right now, I wanted to be with my mate and look upon my boy.


    He was still such a tiny thing, even smelling still of that baby smell¡­Ah, those little nails need to be cleaned! I wondered if he played with dirt today, or maybe he shifted?


    His hair was still quite thin, but it seemed to be growing and might get in his eyes soon¡­


    I still need to fulfil my duty of making the outside a safer place for you, buddie¡­I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s taking so long¡­


    ¡­Putting my head near his body, I watched his little stomach go slightly up and down, because of his breathing, and I felt a hand pat my head.


    ¡°You really love him uh?¡±


    I turned to Damien, giving him a small nod and put my head back onto the bed.


    I do¡­I love my boy!


    ¡°Ok, since you love him, let me see him.¡±


    Before I could stop him, Damien went onto the bed and picked up my sleeping boy, turning him, when Damien was sitting against the wall.


    Looking at Damien holding my boy, I got completely thrilled¡­It was¡­The most beautiful sight I¡¯d ever seen in my life! It was yet another dream I never knew that I had, Damien holding my pup¡­Of course I knew that if it were our pup, it might mean something different, but I never wanted to forget this day, this picture, because it really did look beautiful!


    (Damien¡¯s POV)


    Looking at the boy in my arms, I wasn¡¯t sure on what to do.


    I had carried little ones before, as I had a younger sister¡­But, this one¡­


    He had tried to take my mate away from me, he¡­


    He looks a lot like Ethan¡­


    Well bugger me¡­


    Sighing to me inner delight, it seemed that I couldn¡¯t hate this little one¡­


    Not when he looked like Ethan¡­


    Looking at the wolf not far from me, I smiled at him. ¡°He is very good looking!¡±


    The wolf let out his tongue and then a small type of howl.


    The child in my arms moved and one of his hands tried to grab hold of something, so I gave him my finger. He then put his hand towards his body, taking my finger with him.


    I let out a chuckle and smiled, okay, fine¡­I guess I can figure out why Ethan loves you so much!


    Giving him a kiss on the forehead, I rubbed myself a bit over him, then put him down.


    He will have to get used to my scent¡­


    Getting off the bed, I turned to the chocolate wolf and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    I was completely devoted to this little Omega¡­Completely gone!


    He had me on his little pinkie and I never wanted to let him go¡­Well, I never wanted him to let me go!


    Shifting back to my grey wolf, I guessed we weren¡¯t going far for a while, and snuggled up to my mates¡¯ fur.


    My mate gave me a lick, but kept his head on the bed, sitting by the side and I laid against him.


    I knew that he hadn¡¯t seen his boy much lately, and now, I considered his boy my boy as well. There was just no better way to do this, so I will let him know later, that I will treat Chance like my own.


    Feeling light, due to being able to make my mate happy, I found myself asleep in no time.


    Dreams of this evening filled me and¡­They were the best dreams I¡¯d ever had!


    Not only for the success over winning over my mate, but that of feeling like I was on top of the world!


    I was the man, the bomb, the King!


    I was my mates most precious object, my mate¡¯s happiness, just as he was mine.


    This dream¡­Ah, it was so good!


    Touching him, feeling him, kissing him, wanting him, marking him, completing our bond¡­


    I was so happy!


    I wanted to yell to the world that I had made my mate happy, I wanted to tell them that he was mine and that he had accepted me¡­


    Dam¡­He was so beautiful¡­I wanted to brag¡­


    ¡­Mmm


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Damien was really nasty to do this to me¡­


    I was getting so horny through feeling what he was feeling, that I growled¡­


    Then growled again and then once more¡­


    Seeing Damien¡¯s wolf move, I nudged him and ran off. I couldn¡¯t stay in my son¡¯s room like this!


    I needed to run off to my room, as fast as I could!


    How embarrassing!


    I wasn¡¯t able to control myself and I was as hard as a rock!


    Getting to my room, I shifted and opened the door, falling in and putting my legs up to my chest and my hands to my face, while lying on the floor.


    How so, very embarrassing!


    Earlier, I felt Damien being happy¡­That was fine, then I felt him possessive and happy, that was fine too. But after that, he was full of such passion and feeling, that I was unable to escape! All of his thoughts and feelings went through me and then¡­I smelt his desire¡­


    I had looked! His wolf was full of vigour! He was as hard as I am now!


    Feeling hands go over me, I stayed still, not ready to show my face¡­


    I was completely sure that it was red! Red as a tomato!


    But¡­Kisses upon my skin¡­That was not going to help me at all!


    ¡°Damien!¡±


    ¡°Mmm. The water¡­I need to rescentalize¡­¡±


    Dammit¡­


    He was so fast¡­Does he even think about any¡­


    Letting out a moan to him wanking me, I felt his lips upon my own and I was lost once again.


    It almost feels like I¡¯m in another, completely different world when I¡¯m with Damien...


    I swear it was magic and I really wondered if this was what others felt, and how I never imagined it to be!


    Before I knew it, I was being thrust into and I never knew I¡¯d given every action to let him do it!


    It was really embarrassing!


    But¡­My legs were around him tightly, my arms were around him and I was kissing him with the same urgency as he was kissing me!


    And my magical time at the water hole seemed to repeat itself! Well, except being marked that is!


    If they say nothing beats a first time, they were completely wrong, I was mesmerized, amazed and completely happy, just like the first time. In fact, this time was more realistic¡­A little less pain¡­


    We continued to make love for another hour before we moved from the floor and onto the bed.


    There was just no helping it¡­After a little nap and some food, our magical, sexual, erotic journey continued¡­


    ¡­This King, was completely exhausted afterwards¡­But, felt very loved and special!

 Chapter 18

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    After two days, I left the confines of my room and Damien followed close behind me.


    We hardly spend a moment apart. We took showers together, slept together, eat together and run together. Even now, we were holding hands¡­


    He had read the rest of my letter, we also spoke of the Elementalist¡¯s¡­Even though I hadn¡¯t much to tell him¡­And well, there was the cuddling and talking of past stories and favourite things in between all the¡­Erotic¡­


    It was about time that something was said, and first off, I should explain to the Queen, as she was right in the middle of things.


    I needed to tell her that she didn¡¯t have to do anything and that she could stay where she was and who she was, that nothing was to change.


    Damien and I were able to have at least one conversation throughout this time and this was one thing that we had agreed upon. The Queen will remain the Queen¡­


    But¡­It didn¡¯t go as I planned¡­


    As soon as I entered the room to eat lunch, she left¡­Leaving Owen and us alone.


    Damien sat down, looking at me but¡­


    Feeling bad, I wondered if I should follow her¡­


    I know that she knew I had never found my mate¡­But, why was she acting so strangely?


    I stood there for a while, trying to figure out what I should do¡­


    ¡°As you see, my King, now you will have troubles. I am going to train Chance now.¡±


    Owen then left too, making me feel like I ruined lunch.


    ¡°Ethan, sit. We will talk to the Queen together after lunch, calm down.¡±


    Trusting Damien, I sat down.


    With him, I was just about ready to tell him that I loved him¡­


    With the Queen¡­I had no words¡­


    Damien demanded one of my hands and held it with one of his own¡­So, I had to eat with one hand, but we still ate in peace.


    I was thinking every now and again on how to talk to the Queen, but I would always get distracted whenever Damien looked up at me¡­


    After we finished, he kissed my mouth, ¡®cleaning¡¯ it for me and we made our way to the Queen¡¯s room.


    I took a deep breath and knocked on her door.


    There was no answer, so I opened it.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to talk!¡±


    As soon as she saw me, she yelled this at me and turned her back to me.


    Sighing, I walked up to her, taking Damien with me, as he didn¡¯t let go of my hand. ¡°I know you¡­¡±


    ¡°What, that I¡¯m mad!? Yes! I¡¯m mad!¡±


    Putting my head down a bit, I put away the thought of acting ¡®King¡¯ and wanted to do this as her friend. ¡°I¡¯m not going to apologize for finding my mate, Eleanor. But I will apologize for not speaking to you about it until now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t accept your apology! You know what you did!? Your mark disappeared, do you know how painful that is!?¡±


    She turned away from me again and I saw her move her hand to her mouth.


    I¡¯d completely forgotten about that¡­


    I put my hand to her shoulder, hearing a small growl from Damien, but I ignored him. ¡°Eleanor, I¡¯m sorry to have you go through that pain. I forgot all about it. I¡­¡±


    Again, she interrupted me, ¡°So¡­I don¡¯t mean anything to you now? Is he your new Queen?¡±


    Another growl from Damien, that I had to ignore, and I gave Eleanor a pleading look, ¡°No, Damien is not going to be Queen, because I already have one.¡±


    She looked at me in shock.


    I smiled teasingly at her, ¡°You will remain as Queen, mother of the next King. I will treat you as I did before¡­¡±


    Interrupted with another growl, I quickly added, ¡°Except that we will no longer be intimate.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    I watched as she looked from me to Damien, then back to me, ¡°I can stay? I can stay with Chance? He¡­He will still be your heir?¡±


    I nodded happily, ¡°My love for Chance can not just disappear, even if I find my destined mate. Damien here had even made a blood oath to state he will not go for the throne, leaving things as they were before.¡±


    She closed her eyes and nodded, ¡°Thank you. I thought you would cast us away. I was already lonely, without a mate, if we were to leave, I was worried we weren¡¯t going to be treated well.¡±


    I patted her again, but was pulled back after two pats. Rolling my eyes, I looked at Damien, ¡°This is my destined mate Damien, and this¡­¡± I pointed to Eleanor and smiled, ¡°Is my Queen, Eleanor.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s mine!¡±


    The Queen, her eyes watery, she smiled teasingly at Damien, ¡°You have a feisty one there, Ethan, are you sure you can handle him?¡±


    When she looked at me and offered a small smile, I laughed, ¡°No¡­I can¡¯t handle him at all!¡±


    The Queen finally let out a real smile and nodded again, ¡°Then¡­Are you telling the truth? You will not abandon us?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°You are the mother of Chance, my eldest child, the heir, you can¡¯t leave!¡±


    She put her hand up to her neck then and lost her smile, ¡°You really did hurt me!¡±


    I lost my smile too, and simply said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t even think¡­I never thought I¡¯d be in the situation like that ever in my life.¡±


    ¡°I know, Ethan. You haven¡¯t got a lot of self-confidence, I know you didn¡¯t mean it.¡± She looked at Damien then, ¡°He was only happy here when Chance was around. Make the King happier!¡±


    Damien let out a smile and then looked at me, I was already completely embarrassed. ¡°Oh, he¡¯ll be happy! Just like last night and the day before!¡±


    I hit him, ¡°Damien!¡±


    ¡°Ethan!¡±


    I looked at the Queen, stopping mid stride, ready to hit Damien again, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please be good with Chance, I don¡¯t want him to get upset. Don¡¯t¡­Leave him alone when you¡­Start your family.¡±


    Before I could answer the Queen, Damien¡¯s talked first, ¡°Eleanor, I have already accepted Chance as my own, and it is obvious to me that Ethan adores him. Chance might be more fed up with that old bastard, before he gets fed up with me and my precious mate.¡±


    Damien¡¯s words had shocked me when I heard ¡®accepted Chance as my own¡¯, I was filled with happiness. I¡­Wanted to cry!


    It was probably the biggest worry I¡¯ve had since finding my mate! That I was not going to let Chance go, that we were a packaged deal¡­And so easily¡­


    Looking away, I swiped my eyes quickly and let out a breath as though I had been holding it in all this time¡­


    I felt¡­Like a load had been taken off my shoulders¡­


    My mate was really such a blessing!


    But¡­Ah, normally emotions never ruled over me like this¡­Since finding my mate, they are all over the place!


    Would I want to change it though?


    ¡­Hell no! No regrets! I never felt¡­So alive before!


    ¡°¡­Old bastard?¡± The Queen¡¯s voice entered my ears.


    ¡°Owen.¡± Damien said, and when I looked at him in confusion, he just let out a small chuckle.


    ¡°Oh. He¡¯s¡­Always been someone I couldn¡¯t figure out.¡± Looking back at the Queen, I was completely lost¡­What are they talking about!?


    ¡°You think there¡¯s something strange about him too?¡±


    I saw the Queen frown and have a far away look in her eyes, ¡°I know I saw him before I became the Queen, but I can¡¯t seem to remember when¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought you did meet him before becoming Queen.¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No, I mean years before. He¡­Ah, I don¡¯t know. I think some do know though.¡±


    ¡°Who!?¡±


    ¡­Hello¡­There¡¯s a King here with no idea on what you are talking about¡­


    ¡°¡­Ah, well, in the older generations, I¡¯ve heard whispers. It sounded like Owen wasn¡¯t as close to the late King as he is to you now, Ethan¡­I think he was¡­Somebody else.¡±


    Owen close to me and not to my¡­Father?


    ¡­I wouldn¡¯t have a clue, I know very little about the royal family. All I know is that I¡¯m the only remaining male there was left.


    Owen seems to know more about them, but however often I ask, he never answers.


    Thinking though, now, I think it was about time that I demand some answers from my mother!


    With this sudden urge to fulfil, I then looked at Damien, and said, ¡°I have another person who I want to talk too, maybe she will know.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Damien asked.


    ¡°My mother¡­¡±


    I had to introduce her to Chance as well!


    ¡­Should I do that with these questions at the same time?


    Dammit, I know I should show her Chance, but I was also keen on knowing what she knows!


    I felt like both Chance and this information was just as important¡­


    It sucked, that I had not seen her very much¡­Really, wasn¡¯t I such a bad son¡­


    Even if Owen stopped me from seeing her and made me very busy, I still should have found time somewhere!


    ¡­It really was a strange occurrence though, how nobody has opened their mouths about Owen. I¡¯m sure there was a number of people here that were here when the late King was, but none of them had told me anything when I had asked them!


    Even the rare times when I was drunk and had thought of such questions, no one answered me!


    With an order from me personally, to anyone who works here¡­They still wouldn¡¯t¡­


    I had not done anything in return back then, only thinking that perhaps they didn¡¯t see me as a King and that I couldn¡¯t blame them¡­But now¡­Courage went through me and I got all angry that people did not tell the King what he needed to know!


    Am I somebody else, or¡­Is somebody else the King!?


    Frowning to myself, I desperately started to wonder what my mother knows, even if it was about the late King, but I¡¯d prefer it if she would tell me more about Owen. I also still wanted to know how I was conceived in the first place as well! Why¡­Why had she never told me before!?


    Way too many questions!


    The Queen happily let us go, knowing now that she had nothing to fear anymore. It was good to finally be back to being friends with her, actually I thought it wouldn¡¯t be this easy, but she told me that it was because we were never more than friends. That¡­If she had deeply cared for me, it would have hurt a lot more than it has.


    For the first time, I was glad that she hadn¡¯t fallen in love with me or whatever. If she had, what would she be doing right now?


    It was sad that she had that much free time on her hands to even know this¡­As for me, I hadn¡¯t thought about her feelings towards me much at all¡­


    I was not only a bad son¡­But a bad husband¡­


    Wait! Now I had my mate¡­Will I be a bad mate too?


    Being with your destined mate, surely one doesn¡¯t treat them badly¡­That¡¯s right, the Queen wouldn¡¯t even be my Queen if her mate had not perished¡­


    I could only sigh, knowing that she will never be as lucky as me in that regard.


    I decided then that I should do my best to look after her, to keep her with Chance and not completely ignore her. After all, weren¡¯t we friends?


    It sure was nice, that I had a friend here, if she had been someone else, things might have turned out differently. Perhaps, if I had another Queen, that Queen might not let me be with my mate and might have threatened me with¡­Well, she would probably know that I was an Omega¡­


    I shivered to the idea¡­


    There¡¯s was no point continuing to worry about this though, as it wasn¡¯t real¡­


    Having some doubts about things¡­I guess I was just questioning everything now¡­Which I didn¡¯t like¡­


    I already had enough problems!

 Chapter 19

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Going straight to my mother¡¯s hiding space within the palace, after seeing the Queen, Damien and I might be holding hands, but I was lost in my thoughts.


    ¡°Your Majesty!?¡±


    I looked up to see a maid and blinked. Straightening up, I became the ¡®King¡¯ and looked at the maid with questions in my eyes. From what I know¡­She was standing right outside where my mother was being kept¡­


    After a moment of silence, Damien held my hand tighter all of a sudden, and I looked up at him in puzzlement.


    ¡°Mine!¡±


    Uh?


    I know I was his¡­


    ¡°Stop staring at other people!¡±


    ¡­Oh!


    I let out a small chuckle and when I looked back at the maid, I remembered I was supposed to act as King and straightened myself back up again. ¡°I would like to see my mother.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­I was told that you would have heard¡­¡±


    ¡°Heard what?¡± I had¡­A bad feeling about this! The maid looked somewhat scared and¡­Was that pity? Sorrow?


    ¡°¡­Your mother passed away.¡±


    Silence overcame the corridor that was quite dark¡­


    I wanted to speak¡­But I didn¡¯t know what to say¡­


    How could she just die?


    ¡­Maybe I heard it wrong¡­


    Finally opening my mouth, all I could utter was, ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡± The maid bowed her head more deeply and went silent.


    ¡°When did she die?¡± I heard Damien speak, as I was unable too. To be honest, I had not accepted this in the least¡­


    How could she just die?


    ¡°¡­Not long after His Majesty¡¯s last visit. I was told that you will be informed immediately.¡±


    The maid had her head bowed and spoke in a small voice, only making me more and more restless.


    Could it be¡­True?


    But¡­


    When I last visited¡­


    ¡°¡­My last visit? That was¡­Months ago!¡± I was starting to get really angry. Even if I was in denial about her death, this type of news was a bit¡­Shocking!


    So¡­It mustn¡¯t be true, she can¡¯t be dead!


    Yet¡­I had a niggling feeling inside of me go a bit numb¡­


    ¡­At first, I was shocked, but hearing this, when it has been months! What was going on!?


    ¡°Yes, she seemed to have died in her sleep, Your Majesty. She had left a secret letter to you, that was why I am still here. As I had to hand it to you personally.¡±


    I swallowed¡­My mother¡­Was gone?


    Just like that¡­


    We didn¡¯t even become close¡­Ever¡­


    I wanted to show her Chance¡­Damien¡­


    I wanted to ask about my father¡­


    Why is she dead!?


    Without knowing, the maid had left to get this letter, because Damien had told her too, while I was trapped in my own thoughts.


    I couldn¡¯t believe months had gone by and that I had never known!


    Why was I the last to know about everything important!


    I didn¡¯t even know about the Elementalist¡¯s until I visited The Surveillance Pack! Now, after months, I didn¡¯t even know my own bloody mother had died!


    ¡­I really was starting to feel inadequate all over again!


    ¡°Ethan! Hey!¡±


    Blinking, I see a hand going over my eyes and then Damien in front of me. ¡°Here. Let¡¯s read it away from prying eyes, hey?¡±


    What? I looked around and found that the maid had gone, and it was just the two of us once again.


    I slowly took the letter and looked at it¡­


    ¡°Sweetheart, come here.¡±


    He took me into his embrace, and I put my head onto his shoulder.


    I hadn¡¯t really been affectionate with my mother, nor did I know much about her, perhaps¡­


    Closing my eyes, I tried to picture her, yet had troubles.


    Settling into the news now, I accepted the truth and realized that it had only been shock that had made me speechless before¡­Well, that was what I thought it as¡­This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Feeling like my fate really had some vendetta against me, I tightened my hold over my mate, still holding the letter in my hand.


    ¡°¡­You really didn¡¯t know?¡± Damien asked gently.


    His voice soothed me, just like his embrace, and I shook my head.


    ¡°¡­This is really getting strange, precious, we need to try and figure out what is going on in your own castle!¡±


    I wished I could laugh, because it was funny. I never felt like I owned this place, yet here I am feeling like I should own it.


    I nodded once again and smiled, he was everything I needed, I didn¡¯t need a castle!


    Strangely though, I felt the dominance of a King, that I had slowly learnt to get over the years, and decided that it was about time that things changed around here¡­


    I felt weird thinking those two things straight after one another¡­Here I am stating I don¡¯t want anything, then stating that I was going to change my castle to make it my own¡­


    Pulling back, out of his embrace, I smiled at him, ¡°Ok¡­Let¡¯s read her letter.¡±


    Damien and I then made our way towards the water hole and he walked around, suddenly telling me that ¡®here¡¯ would be a good spot.


    I looked around and found that rocks and trees did surround that area and nodded. I wasn¡¯t going to make a big deal about how obvious Damien was in making sure we were by ourselves. In fact, I felt blessed that he was there, as I might have been a bit emotional at this time if I were alone.


    Such a blessing he was¡­


    Opening the letter, I took a deep breath and read my mother¡¯s handwriting,


    Ethan, I haven¡¯t much time, so I will write to you.


    Don¡¯t trust Owen, he is planning something bigger then you can image. He is using you and may even use my grandchild Chance to get rid of the threat upon the royal line. Once the threat is gone, and trust me, he¡¯s patient to wait, he has plans!


    He is mates with your half-sister, and she survived the burial. I sent my maid to investigate her, since I know where she was hidden, and they finally have a son! This son is obviously someone that could be next in line to the throne and I¡¯m sure that he plans to make his son the King in the future.


    Before he poisoned me, he told me that I will see you as soon as the threat is gone! Obviously, he plans to kill you!


    I don¡¯t know how long this will take to get to you, but you must take care of yourself and stay alive.


    Owen cannot be trusted!


    I¡¯m sorry we weren¡¯t close, and I had every intention to talk to you about your father beforehand, but it looks like I won¡¯t be able too.


    I love you. Have all this time!


    Mum.


    I let out a laugh, putting my hand down, still holding the letter.


    I never thought that Owen was as bad as this!


    He did overstep lines between master and servant, but I never thought¡­Ever¡­


    I let out another laugh and shook my head.


    Why? Why do I have to overcome so many things!?


    I didn¡¯t even want to become King back then, now I find out that I was forced to do so, just to help get rid of this threat looming over the royal line!?


    I had wanted to wait, to meet my destined mate, but no, I had to take another mate and have a child, only for that child to be a part of somebody else¡¯s scheme?


    Right, it was a scheme¡­The whole thing! The entire idea of me becoming King, and having a child, was a scheme to help get rid of the threat!


    Owen¡­He wanted me to go through all this, so that in time he is to find a way to get rid of these Elementalist¡¯s¡­Then¡­


    ¡®Obviously he plans to kill you!¡¯


    I really¡­Had no words¡­


    I didn¡¯t even know how to feel right now¡­


    All this time I was being used, to get rid of a threat to the royal line, so that Owen¡¯s¡­


    And this was why I wanted to laugh. He was training myself and Chance to keep an eye on us, to keep himself in our lives.


    Chance¡­


    Fisting my hands with the letter, I felt an anger rise through me like I¡¯d never felt anger before.


    I was¡­Raging inside!


    How dare he!?


    ¡°Hey, Ethan...¡±


    I focused, seeing Damien in front of me, with his hands on the sides of my face.


    He looked worried and I closed my eyes, not sure on what to do or say.


    It looked like¡­My mother was killed, my own child is being used and myself as well, we were both just a pawn¡­


    I was holding a big lie that could mean the loss of loyalty to the throne and I was overcome with way too much! Especially since¡­No wonder Owen¡­Maybe it would be a logical way of getting rid of me without getting his hands dirty¡­All he would have to do is tell everyone about me being an Omega¡­


    Was that how he was planning to deal with me, when his son is all grown up?


    ¡°Sweetheart, no matter what the obstacle is, even if the world is against us, we will fight¡­Right?¡±


    I took a deep breath in, and then nodded, ¡°¡­Fight¡­¡±


    I hardly ever cared enough to fight back, especially when I felt like I had no right to¡­But my beautiful mate was really¡­


    How could I had ever thought that I never needed him!? Right now¡­He was all I needed!


    Us¡­Against the world!


    It felt laughable, as I was sure I would get more on my side, yet¡­In the past, and going to other packs, some of them really valued Owen¡­


    This might be a long fight¡­


    Putting a hand up to Damien¡¯s face, I smiled. He gave me courage, among so much other things¡­In just one day, I felt utterly blessed that we had met, that we had finally come to be together. He was becoming¡­My rock¡­


    If whatever my mother said was true, then¡­Owen was my enemy, as well as Elementalist¡¯s¡­


    Dropping my hand and looking away from Damien, the emotions started to pile up with my thoughts.


    Remembering Owen saying something about enemies, I let out a short sob¡­


    How could he say that to me, when he was the enemy!?


    Wiping my eyes, I felt Damien¡¯s lips on my cheek and the sparks helped me snap out of my thoughts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s shift and have a silent conversation, precious. I don¡¯t want anyone to know about this letter and our thoughts.¡±


    How sad¡­A King having to worry about what he talks about!


    Perhaps, this is what it was really like to be King after all¡­


    Now that I decided to keep an eye on Owen, that I doubted him, this is how I had to act¡­


    I nodded, and we stripped and shifted.


    Upon our ¡®chat¡¯ we were side by side and spoke of ideas and advice. We brought up a couple of plans and spoke of what was on our minds.


    Damien was more of the shot first, ask questions later¡­Whereas I was the one that wanted to make sure of things, before the trigger is used. I worried about any innocents that might get hurt in the process¡­


    He wouldn¡¯t get angry at me though, in fact, it seemed to do the opposite as he snuggled into me, rubbing and the occasion lick with his big tongue.


    For hours we were there near the water hole, and before we left, we reread the letter one more time and put it into a fire.


    ¡­We had come to a conclusion.


    We know for certain that Owen may truly be our enemy¡­We know that we did have another enemy, and that was the Elementalist¡¯s. We know that I now had doubts to at least start to find evidence against Owen¡¯s presumed actions, but I was not ready to kill him.


    Throughout my young years he had been there for me, and it¡¯s hard sometimes to see him as someone who would be using me, but my guard was now up against him, that was for certain!


    I was going to get my castle back and win the pack¡¯s hearts to my side! I was going to take control and have even thought of coming out sooner, rather then later, to state that I was an Omega!


    There were two reasons for this, one was because I didn¡¯t want to lie anymore and two, because it¡¯ll be one less thing that Owen would have against me.


    I was also going to stop the threat to the royal family completely!


    Another thing that we both agreed upon, was that of finding more information. Damien¡¯s pack was going to migrate back, closer to the north here, and he was going to get them to ask some of the elder¡¯s in packs some questions. Those questions were not quite thought of yet, but it was a start into finding out the truth in all this! Especially if they could find Ethan¡¯s half sister and confirm if she has a son. And even if she has a son, would they really be their enemies?


    I wanted to think that she wasn¡¯t, yet Damian could only think the worst at the moment. The most important thing to Damien¡­Was my safety. Safety from the Elementalist¡¯s and safety from¡­My so-called family¡­


    As far as I was aware, my half sister and her daughter had survived the burial, and¡­It seems that the only safe place¡­Was here at the palace¡­For some reason that I don¡¯t understand.


    I was interested in the reason why the Elementalist¡¯s didn¡¯t come here. But Damien had continued on a slightly different topic by stating that Owen may have had a few children in the long time since the late King¡¯s death and that his son might still be young. So, we had to keep an eye on the palace and potentially try to find if my half sister was here or not.


    It was¡­Just one big problem after another!

 Chapter 20

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    Upon returning to the palace, I see Alpha Monk from The Surveillance Pack leaving and I strengthened my pace to catch up to him, ¡°Alpha, may I ask why you¡¯re leaving when you haven¡¯t even seen me yet.¡±


    The Alpha had stopped and looked alarmed for a moment, then smiled, ¡°Ah, it is of no importance, Your Majesty. I had come to replace¡­Items and had only seen Beta Owen briefly. I was just leaving¡­¡±


    ¡°May I then speak with you while you are here, Alpha Monk, I also have some words to say.¡± Since I was now doubtful of Owen, I couldn¡¯t help but test this Alpha out¡­


    Who would he side with?


    ¡°¡­Of course, Your Majesty!¡±


    I completely reverted into becoming ¡®King¡¯ and stood firm in front of him, with Damien to my side, ¡°Alpha Monk, I¡¯d like you to search for my half-sister, so that I can finally met her. I have never met her, and I can also tell her briefly to stay alert. Knowing now that the Elementalist¡¯s are still here, her life may also be in danger.¡±


    Actually, this was true, I had no anger towards my half sister and did want to tell her to stay safe, but I also did realize the connection to Owen that this conversation had¡­It really worked out well!


    Alpha Monk didn¡¯t look all that willing, ¡°¡­Oh¡­Your Majesty¡­I have been looking for your half-sister¡­¡±


    Excuses!


    I interrupted him, ¡°Then I see where your loyalty lies, Alpha Monk.¡±


    I watched as he snapped his head to me and stuttered, ¡°¡­Your¡­Your¡­Majesty!¡±


    I turned to Damien then, ¡°When we find evidence, it looks like we will have to change some of the statuses in the packs.¡±


    Then I turned, firmly walking away.


    To have brought this up in front of Alpha Monk was the test I nearly had no courage for! If Owen realizes that I was on to him, that would only make things worse! Yet¡­I needed Alpha Monk to realize that the King himself is questioning his own Beta and that I obviously preferred him to take my side instead¡­


    Dam, I was just about to revert back to my natural Omega and run away!


    Normally, being ¡®King¡¯ was a lot easier, but today¡­It was hard¡­


    My mother, her letter, having doubts and now this with Alpha Monk¡­


    Stand tall, Ethan, your mate is beside you!


    Thinking of that, helped tremendously!


    ¡°Your¡­Majesty, please, I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong. I was¡­Just surprised by your questions!¡±


    I turned, my eyes seeing a new light to probably half the Alpha¡¯s that I¡¯d met¡­


    Owen¡­They are Owen¡¯s Alpha¡¯s¡­Not mine!


    ¡­It is about time I call them over to their King¡¯s side instead!


    ¡°Surprised, Alpha Monk, or worried? Perhaps someone has a better hold over you then me, the current King of Shifters!¡±


    Plainly, I spoke of his loyalty, already have threatened him also¡­Now, I was hoping I would not have to do anymore and that his loyalty will come back to me!


    After all, I wasn¡¯t a nasty person¡­I didn¡¯t want to blackmail or take his family away, just to have him come to my side. What I needed him to see was exactly this, which I believed¡­Was enough¡­


    ¡­If and Alpha wasn¡¯t loyal to the King of Shifters, then why should they stay an Alpha?


    ¡°No! Never, Your Majesty, I am your Alpha!¡±


    Narrowing my eyes, I replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    He took a small step towards me and then bowed his heavily worried eyes down. Suddenly, he fell to the floor, onto his knees and showed me his neck.


    He conceded to me¡­But¡­Was this enough? Wouldn¡¯t Owen try to obtain him back to his side before even the end of the day?


    ¡°And how long does this last? Until you leave the palace?¡± I mocked.


    ¡°No! I am your Alpha, my King!¡± Finally, I felt like Alpha Monk was serious¡­But was he completely sincere?


    ¡°Swear it, I want to see you do a blood oath!¡± Damien stated, using his own Alpha aura to intimidate the other.


    I know Damien was being harsh here, but it is obvious to me that Owen has too many on his side, and at least getting Alpha Monk to my side will help tremendously, considering he¡¯s the Alpha of The Surveillance Pack.


    I couldn¡¯t help but nod and state, ¡°I agree, at this time, I think I need more evidence of your loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Your¡­Your Majesty?¡± Again, I saw Alpha Monk¡¯s unwillingness and it made me angry!


    Seeing him question me like that, made me sneer at him, ¡°Then don¡¯t bother, you will be replaced shortly.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Again, I walked away, hating the fact that he was not like Damien.


    Someone so willing, someone so happy to make me feel at ease¡­


    Hell, I¡¯d do a blood oath in return if they wanted me too! I want both Damien and any other to know that I am willing to put my life on the line to keep people safe! To look after them all and do the best I could for all of the packs¡­But I need help to do that!


    I needed Alpha¡¯s ready to do as asked straight away, at least then I¡¯d know they were loyal to me!


    ¡°I¡­I¡­Your Majesty¡­¡±


    I continued to walk away, until I smelt blood, making me stop completely in my tracks.


    When I turned around, I saw Damien take the other Alpha¡¯s wrist and forcefully move him towards me.


    It was not something another can do, I knew that¡­For one to make a blood oath, it reflects upon the willing heart and Damien couldn¡¯t force it¡­So, this blood, it was made by Alpha Monk himself, Damien was just making it easier for me to consume.


    I took a drop of blood in my mouth and Damien let him loose. ¡°What did¡­That person have over you?¡±


    Alpha Monk looked completely defeated and after a sigh, he stated, ¡°¡­He¡­They said that you were an Omega and that he will bring someone else upon the throne who isn¡¯t. He¡­They, told me that we needed you to help clear the threat first though, so I was not to make any strange movements.¡±


    I didn¡¯t get it, I was still shocked¡­


    I knew that Owen had this over me, I knew that he would use it one day, I knew it!


    But hearing that I was an Omega from a third party, someone who I¡¯ve barely spoken too before¡­It¡­Shocked me¡­


    ¡°¡­How long?¡± I asked, after clearing my throat.


    It seems both Damien and Alpha Monk had caught on that I had said no name. I had not stated ¡®Owen¡¯ this whole time, and neither have they¡­


    The next problem was¡­Footsteps could be heard coming towards us¡­


    ¡°From the beginning, Your Majesty. Since your father, King Tailor, had died. That person then got hold of the King¡¯s belongings¡­¡± Alpha Monk spat it all out, no longer the same unwilling Alpha as before. The blood oath was now working, and he was loyal to me¡­I could feel it¡­


    His Alpha blood hadn¡¯t worked straight away, but I felt it start to become one with my Omega blood and enhance my senses within the Surveillance Pack. I knew the connections to Alpha Monk, how many were connected and felt an ¡®opened¡¯ type of boundary into his mind. It wasn¡¯t clear, it was blurry, I didn¡¯t know his thoughts, nor names of his packs, but I was now a lot more connected to him.


    But now, that he spat everything out so willingly, I finally caught on to what he had said¡­


    ¡°King¡¯s belongings?¡± I asked, still somewhat stuck in my thoughts¡­


    ¡°¡­What is going on here!?¡± Owen¡¯s voice interrupted us.


    There was simply no time left!


    I turned to Owen and wanted to turn away from him straight away. He looked angry, but to me he was the strange one and that I should be that one that was angry!


    ¡°Alpha Monk, what have you done to His Majesty!?¡± Owen yelled out.


    Since having doubts of him, I never realized how firm his voice always was¡­Like he was the boss, the leader¡­The one in charge¡­


    Keeping calm, I turn back to the Alpha, still bowed before me, and quickly came up with a reason for his release, ¡°You may leave, Alpha Monk. Please be certain that you find a solution to how we can deal with the Elementalist¡¯s. It is not just my safety to worry about, my son Chance, his life has been threatened too!¡±


    ¡°No, tell me now why he¡¯s kneeling, did he hurt you?¡± Owen¡¯s voice cut in as Alpha Monk started to stand.


    I heard the want to know in Owen¡¯s voice, the want to know everything! To be in charge¡­How could I have never heard it so much before!?


    I turned to Alpha Monk, and then said, ¡°You may leave, what are you waiting for!?¡±


    Alpha Monk got up, quickly bowed and left, not giving Owen a glance. The test was now complete¡­


    Turning back to Owen, I then shrugged, ¡°What are you getting all mad about?¡±


    It was hard to remember how I used to act with him¡­For so many years, I felt like I could call him my brother and father¡­But now¡­I just wanted to drag out some questions out of him and ask him, why!


    ¡°Why was he kneeling?¡± He asked once again.


    ¡°Can¡¯t my subjects kneel to me, the King? Why make it sound like it never happens?¡± I couldn¡¯t help it¡­It was showing! My rebelling against him was really becoming obvious!


    ¡°¡­I was just worried¡­That you were hurt.¡±


    Doubt it!


    I smirked, ¡°Ah! I see.¡±


    Then, without further words, I walked towards the palace.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Owen chased after me, while Damien walked behind us. I wanted him next to me, but I was still in ¡®King¡¯ mode and simply could not soften up right now with Owen right here. If I changed, I might let everything out of the bag! And as it was, I was worried that my rebellion against him had already been too noticeable!


    Was it obvious that I felt doubtful towards him, that I wanted to ask him if he killed my mother! If he was going to use both me and Chance, just so that it was safe for him and his son to take the throne? I wanted to ask him why, why did he remove me from my mother¡­Was it really¡­Was it really just to use me as sacrificial pawn?


    If his plans didn¡¯t put our lives in danger, I might have just given the throne over to him! But no, we¡­We could be getting used! No, we are¡­


    I couldn¡¯t stop walking, and Owen continued to speak to me¡­


    ¡°Why are you being like this, Your Majesty!? Since you have met your destined mate, am I of no longer any concern to you!?¡±


    His voice made me want to laugh¡­Because¡­When was I ever a concern to him? When did he really care for me!? Uh?


    I stopped and turned to him then, putting my hands behind me, ¡°And what am I to you, Owen? Have I not made you proud? For many years now, I have been King and we are now starting to travel out of the palace, soon we will find a way to protect ourselves and the royal family will be safe once again. We have gotten one step further and next time¡­¡±


    I put my hand into a fist in front of him, and smiled.


    Owen looked at my fist and smiled back, ¡°Yes, Yes, my King, you are right. I am proud of you! I have made preparations for you to leave once again, to continue your last outing. It will commence in just a few days.¡±


    I wanted to show him how disappointed I was to his answer. But¡­I, instead, smiled and nodded. ¡°Then when you know for sure, tell me so that I can spend extra time with my son before leaving!¡±


    Then I continued to walk off. I hoped I didn¡¯t give away any type of doubt that I held in my heart for the old man, that he didn¡¯t know that I will be looking for evidence from now on¡­That¡­As the time is moving on¡­I will be able to pronounce a judgement for his potential crimes and do it fairly¡­


    Damien caught up with me, when Owen was out of sight, and I immediately lost my King act and put my hands around him.


    ¡°You did well.¡± He kissed me on the forehead and picked me up.


    Snuggling into him, I took in his scent and calmed down substantially. Looking at the clock on a wall, I smiled, ¡°Dinner time, do you remember how to get to the dining room?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    He didn¡¯t put me down until we were there, and he took my hand in his as he led me to the ¡®King¡¯s¡¯ seat. This time the Queen didn¡¯t run away and just smiled at us. It really was a nice welcoming party this time and I couldn¡¯t help but feel better after that confrontation with Owen.


    Chance was also there, in his highchair and I got off my chair and played with him while we waited for dinner.


    Going under the big table, behind Damien and the Queen, to hide and suddenly pop up out of ¡®nowhere¡¯, it made Chance¡¯s laughter fill the room.


    Thank you, my boy!


    He made me feel even better!


    And with Damien there, I felt full, so full that I was overflowing!


    So many problems, yet, so many heart-warming memories that I can remember at any time!


    Just as I went to sit down, as the food was finished being served, Damien pulled me into him and gave me a huge kiss, right in front of everybody!


    ¡°Geez, if you don¡¯t want to eat, just go to bed!¡±


    I turned to the Queen, red cheeks and all, seeing her teasingly smile at me and I sat down, leaving Damien¡¯s embrace.


    Before I could do anything though, his hand took one of mine, and I was eating with one hand once again¡­I guess, I might have to get used to it¡­


    Well, something like this wasn¡¯t a problem! I loved how he was possessive like this, I felt it in my very bones!


    I was wanted¡­I was needed! And that felt so great to me that even if Owen had plans to do what I was told he might do and accomplishes it¡­I would still die happy!

 Chapter 21

    (Damien¡¯s POV)


    Honestly, I found it absolutely strange¡­


    How could I, a full-blooded Alpha, protective as hell and jealous as fuck, get along with the woman across from me?


    It was strange and I didn¡¯t understand it whatsoever!


    I knew that they had laid together, naked and touching. I knew they had simply because of Chance, but for some reason, I felt like there was nothing between them. Looking at my precious mate and back at the Queen, it was a brotherly, sisterly type relationship and that was clearly where it ended.


    Even before, when we had gone to her room, I knew I had overexaggerated when I spoke of him as mine. There was clearly¡­Nothing there between them!


    I felt strangely upset because of this because I knew how perfect my mate was and felt like he hadn¡¯t been treated right, but on the other hand I felt extremely happy because if I had to fight her over him, I¡¯d do it! But¡­I had no need to, so it didn¡¯t matter!


    Actually, it made me feel good that I was Ethan¡¯s first with a few things and I honestly doubted that I had to do anything extra with these two¡­They were friends and I was even considering being her friend as well!


    Strange!


    Upon seeing my Ethan having seen Alpha Monk exiting the palace earlier and the way he had talked to him, I was really proud of how he handled the situation. Even if he had let out that he was doubting Owen right upfront to Alpha Monk, I would have protected him!


    I don¡¯t know what it is but seeing him act as a King¡­Really turned me on!


    When he was my Omega, he was cute and fluffy. I wanted to tease him and stroke him¡­When he was the King, I wanted to demand his attention and do a trick to make him laugh. Thinking about it now, I honestly felt like Ethan was like two people that were mine and would keep me entertained for an eternity!


    It made me feel giddy to my bones!


    I was worried that if I walked beside him when Owen was there, I would take him into my embrace and start undressing him right there!


    Oh man! I never knew how hard it was when you had a mate. How hard it was to not take them whenever you want. How hard it was to stop once you¡¯ve started! How hard it was to remember when people were around!


    It was a grumbling problem, really!


    But, now that we had Alpha Monk on our side, I felt better. The Surveillance Pack will help now in looking after my King, as these, Elementals¡­Oh, Elementalist¡¯s, are something we shouldn¡¯t be broken apart for. We needed everyone on our side, so that no more people die, even if it was just the royal line perishing¡­But every wolf has a destined mate and that destined mate has loved ones, we are all connected, so, it¡¯ll be more trouble! We must come together and unite!


    So, I¡¯ve decided that my pack is dividing itself and half of it is going to help protect the King, while he is out of the palace, and the other half will continue to do as normal with my Beta for now.


    Knowing that Owen was already planning for my precious mate to go out and search for weaknesses with the Elementalist¡¯s, I was all but convinced that he was someone we had to take care of right now!


    We should kill him, even though there¡¯s consequences for it, I hated that he was using my mate!


    It was going to be hard not to act whenever I see him, in which gave me another reason to stay further back from Ethan whenever that old, sly fox was around.


    My precious mate needed to see with his own eyes, the deviousness of Owen, so that when it came to finding evidence, he would be ready to place that bastard in a silver cell, or better yet, get his head chopped off!


    Tightening my hand over my precious mates, I stared at him for a while.


    I know I might look like a pervert right now, or some stalker, but I didn¡¯t care. He was really beautiful, and I was not going to let anything happen to him¡­


    He turned his hand in mine and tightened his hold too, only making me feel like mush again. He does it to me all the time!


    The power my little Omega has is really something!


    ¡°¡­Maybe tomorrow. Who knows?¡±


    I looked at the Queen, not sure on what they were talking about.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let the maid know.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I couldn¡¯t wait any longer to find out.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in Chance¡¯s room tonight. When I leave the palace¡­¡± I watched as Ethan stopped and then after a moment started again, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be returning, so I¡¯ll spend time with him¡­While I can¡­¡±


    Bringing up his hand towards my mouth, I kissed it, ¡°We¡¯ll be coming back, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Oh good, I made him smile!If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Don¡¯t worry Sweetheart, we¡¯ll come back, I promise!


    ¡°Oh, what, your too tired to eat uh? Come on¡­¡± The Queen had gotten up and picked up Chance from the highchair, then turned to us, ¡°He¡¯s going to bed soon.¡±


    I saw the quick motion of my precious mate as he put out his hands, then quickly wiped them clean and put them out again, getting out of his chair¡­So cute!


    I had let him go, easily knowing that he wanted cuddles, while the little one was still awake.


    Getting up myself, after wiping my hands, I walked around and came beside my mate.


    I had only seen him holding Chance once before, but it was a really nice sight.


    Leaning in to brush myself on the little one, who was tiredly putting his head on my mates¡¯ shoulder, I chuckled when he moved to put his head on the other side.


    He wasn¡¯t used to my scent yet, but I wasn¡¯t going to push it. Instead, I put my arm around my mate and kissed his forehead as he continued to sing some song.


    Ah¡­Giddy¡­


    I know we had not once used protection yet, when we made love¡­


    I knew protection could be used and was out there, but many of us don¡¯t bother with it. It was actually uncommon for a shifter to use protection, as most of the time it didn¡¯t matter. If one has sex with someone that isn¡¯t our destined mate, there is a very low chance of pregnancy. On top of that, even mates could have problems conceiving pups sometimes.


    With Ethan as an Omega, and as a male, I wasn¡¯t as up to date with the information, but considering that he goes into heat, I was sure that we¡¯d have no problem with pups!


    We had vaguely talking about pups, but it seemed obvious that he was probably looking forward to it just as much as I was!


    Both of us also knew the implications towards it though, so whether we were worried or too excited, we had already stated that if Ethan was on heat, we were going to use protection then.


    The chances are considerably higher to conceive, when one is on heat, and knowing about the Elementalist¡¯s out there and that Ethan was still going outside of the palace, we were just going to leave the potential of a pup to chance for now.


    If we conceive a pup in the meantime, I will only become more protective, I know it!


    But¡­I guess it still might be a while before we find out, having only been together for a few days¡­


    ¡°Give him back!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Ethan! He¡¯ll fall asleep and I¡¯ll have to wake him again before I put him in the bath!¡± The Queen stated firmly, crossing her hands together in front of her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want too!¡± Ethan said stubbornly¡­Ah, my precious mate, do you know how yummy you look right now!


    Putting my forehead on Ethan¡¯s bare shoulder, I hid a smile¡­He was so cute when he acted like this that it made me want to act like a kid too!


    The Queen came to us then, looking angry and gently took Chance away from my mate. She was right though, the poor kid was practically asleep already!


    ¡°Hey, hey, come on, I can put you to bed when you¡¯ve had a bath.¡± The Queen just walked away then, talking to Chance by herself and I went in front of Ethan and put my hands around him, holding his butt cheeks¡­


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Leaning in, I kissed him, then kissed him again. Ah, there it is! He put his hands around my head and pushed me onto his lips. Ah, I don¡¯t know what it was, but once I started something, he seemed to like to continue it!


    Within just a few moments, I pushed his bum towards me, straight into my desire, that was hardening up for him.


    ¡°Your insatiable!¡± I heard him mumble.


    I let out a laugh and moved my head to his neck, licking my mark.


    There he goes! He buckled against me and I lifted him up to have him in my arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed!¡± I said, pretty damned happy at the moment!


    Even though he sighed, probably because I¡¯ve taken him so many times already, he snuggled up to me and even kissed his own mark on me¡­


    Geez¡­


    I decided to run, and even then, I wouldn¡¯t get to the bedroom quickly enough!


    He was probably right¡­That I was insatiable!


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯d even get enough of my precious mate!


    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I have been laying here now for a while, unable to sleep.


    Chance was close to me, but I didn¡¯t take him into my arms because he was already asleep when I came here, and I didn¡¯t want to wake him up.


    Behind me though, was Damien, hugging me tight and breathing his air onto my neck¡­


    How could I seriously sleep!?


    I was pretty tired, but with him behind me, blowing as he was, it was starting to get harder and harder not to push him away, just so I could sleep!


    I came here for Chance, yet, I haven¡¯t been able to be here properly because of Damien¡­


    I sighed, moving my head a bit, trying to get comfortable.


    The most important people in my life were right here¡­


    Since I moved my head, Damien¡¯s breath instead went to my back and I found that I was finally able to fall asleep¡­


    Feeling something go up one of my nostrils, I backed away and swatted whatever it was, hearing a bang¡­


    Blinking, I finally saw Chance sitting there laughing and I turned to where the noise was, finding Damien on the floor¡­Oops¡­


    ¡°What was that for!?¡± Damien puffed out, putting a hand to his head.


    ¡°Chance¡­¡±


    I looked at Chance and he let out small giggles, so I said, ¡°It¡¯s a secret¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t about to tell him it was his own fault for doing something to me while I was still practically asleep! Besides, it made Chance laugh! So, if he can¡¯t figure it out, that¡¯s his own fault!


    ¡°¡­Some secret! I hit my head!¡±


    I panicked when hearing that and turned towards him, but after another second, finding no blood, I was back to normal, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    He put his head down to me and I kissed where I think he was hurt.


    ¡°Here!¡± He pointed in another place, showing a bit of anger, yet at the same time, it made me smile.


    So, I kissed where he pointed¡­


    ¡°Here¡­¡± This time his voice held no anger, if anything it was full of expectation¡­


    I kissed him near his ear this time, starting to get the idea that he was playing around.


    ¡°Here.¡± He¡¯d moved his head now, to look at me with his gorgeous eyes, then pointed to his mouth.


    Yep, he was playing around!


    Kissing him briefly on the lips, he pushed me back into him when I tried to pull away.


    Taking me by surprise, he pushed his tongue through and swirled it around my own.


    Even though a minute or two ago, I was asleep, I was completely awake now and getting lost within his kiss and embrace.


    Like every other time, he tasted so good, and it felt so good! He belonged here, just like I belonged here. We were made for each¡­


    His hands snaked to my singlet, ready to take it of, making me pull back¡­And then remember Chance¡­


    Breaking from Damien¡¯s embrace, I see Chance already at the side of the bed and even getting down all by himself.


    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± I heard in my ears.


    I had to take a deep breath in, to try and ignore him, and then I put a finger up, and said, ¡°Shh.¡±


    Watching as my boy got off the bed, by going backwards and falling about five centre metres, he then walked by holding the bed and then looked up at me, now that he was closer.


    I smiled and bent down, so that I was closer to his height, ¡°Come on, Chance, you can do it buddie!¡±


    With no further encouragement needed, he walked over to me, with the help of the bed, and like it was something he did every day.


    I knew he had walked like this earlier, it wasn¡¯t his first time, but to me it was a first!


    I picked him up and laughed, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s my boy, you did great!¡±


    ¡°Is it his first-time walking?¡±


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s my first time seeing it.¡± I answered in happiness.


    ¡°Has he shifted yet?¡± Damien asked and I saw him attempt to place some of his scent on Chance, who put his head the other way, looking away from both of us.


    It seemed it was going to take longer then I thought for Chance to give Damien a chance¡­


    Nonetheless, I answered his next question, just as happily, ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s so adorable! Come on Chance, let¡¯s go and shift!¡±


    ¡°No! Mum¡­Mum!¡± Came Chance¡¯s cute, little baby¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 22

    (Ethan¡¯s POV)


    I laughed and then walked right out of Chance¡¯s room. Chance might feel a bit uncertain because of Damien¡¯s new scent and that he was not used to being so close to an Alpha¡­


    So, I couldn¡¯t bare for my boy to feel unhappy and decided to do as he wanted, heading straight towards Eleanor¡¯s room.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re not going to just¡­¡±


    Being outside of the Queen¡¯s room, I guessed what Damien was asking me¡­


    I heard Damien catch up to me and I smiled at him, ¡°It¡¯s ok, she was the one that didn¡¯t like sleeping naked.¡±


    ¡°Ethan!¡± He stopped me, taking me into his arms, ¡°I suggest you stay out of her room, or you¡¯ll have hell to pay!¡±


    I stared at him for a moment, then rolled my eyes¡­Wasn¡¯t he just going a bit overboard?


    Turning to one of the Queen¡¯s attendants, I said, ¡°Tilda, here, you take him to the Queen.¡±


    Tilda, the maid, took Chance and continued the rest of the way and I watched as Chance disappeared into the Queen¡¯s room.


    Sighing, as Chance was gone, I was then suddenly picked up. Oh no, not again!


    Last night, after dinner, this man really was insatiable and wouldn¡¯t let me go to Chance for four hours!


    Then, I couldn¡¯t sleep for¡­Well, I don¡¯t know how long!


    Now, I just wasn¡¯t ready, I was hungry and¡­Well, I¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hearing him ask so seriously, I really started to think once again that he was completely insatiable!


    Then again¡­I was also at a loss¡­


    I felt great with his arms around me and felt that warmness in my cheeks because of it but¡­My tummy rumbled¡­


    I sighed, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    He sighed too and then started to walk, and I was pretty sure that we were on our way towards the dining room.


    Half the time, previously at this time of day, I would still be in my room and even take breakfast in bed, but without him knowing this, that was ok too. I just wanted to do something¡­Different¡­


    ¡°Mmm.¡± With a new type of life now and feeling so full and happy, I couldn¡¯t help but mutter something¡­


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I wiggled out of his embrace and he looked down at me very seriously, then I heard and smelt Owen on his way towards us¡­


    Walking into the door that we stopped in front of, I saw Owen just doing the same from another side of the room and I didn¡¯t look at him.


    I knew he¡¯d have a few things to say to me but, so I straightened up and took my chair at the head of the table, Damien pushing it in for me¡­


    Yet, what happened next was out of my expectations.


    Owen always sat beside me¡­And so he sat down there again today¡­


    For a second, I thought Damien was going to lose it completely, and with the way Owen looked up at him with a huge amount of confidence, I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s still alive!


    Just as I went to say something, Damien did a quick movement and Owen was standing up off the chair, in another quick movement, the chair was kicked away, and Owen was kneeling in front of Damien, holding a very painful expression.


    Feeling Damien¡¯s Alpha aura, I knew that if I didn¡¯t act as King, I¡¯d want to be kneeling there too!


    It really was quite a savage aura, a terrifying one!


    Seeing Owen there lowering his eyes, but breathing heavily, I wondered when Damien was going to let him go¡­


    Should I say something? But¡­What should I say?


    He was my beta but damned¡­I really liked seeing him kneeling like this! If only it was because I had made him do it instead! I must learn from Damien! I must!


    ¡­In the end though, I didn¡¯t have to say anything¡­Because Damien let him go and got the chair, putting up to the table and put himself into it.


    He took my hand and smiled at me, like nothing had just happened.


    Scary¡­But¡­So handsome!


    ¡­Honestly, doing someone like this to the King¡¯s Beta most likely would obtain a punishment¡­But, on the same note, Damien was indeed my mate and his place was next to me, as well as the Queen. I guess our predicament was a little different because I was not going to get ¡®rid¡¯ of the Queen and keep her here¡­So, Owen¡¯s place was now two chairs down and no doubt, since he doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge Damien, he was probably quite put out¡­Especially since I had no reason to punish Damien for what he just did¡­


    I ogled my mate with such enthusiasm that I saw his desire well up, kicking my nose in with his turned-on scent!This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Insatiable!


    Finally, I was able to control myself and I stopped¡­If I continued to stare at him like that, he¡¯d probably take me now and here!


    Seeing Owen standing behind Damien, I slightly narrowed my eyes to this complex relationship and problem¡­


    I should say something, because by right¡¯s Owen was my Beta, but since no one else was here¡­I decided not to say a word, and simply said, ¡°That chair will no longer be yours Beta Owen, as my destined mate should be seated next to me.¡±


    Seeing my Beta look fierce, but then take another face to try and hide it, I watched him calm down and finally say, ¡°You are going to let him treat me like that!?¡±


    I sternly looked at him, ¡°If the same issue was brought to you, where your Beta sat in your destined mates chair, what would have you done?¡±


    All I could do is put what he had done back at him, to see how he would feel, otherwise¡­I had nothing else!


    Always, I had done whatever I was told by Owen, kicking and screaming sometimes, but lately I¡¯ve been talking back and holding my own against him! A tiny, Omega feeling went through me, stating I was wrong about changing my ways with Owen but Austorious and I as ¡®King¡¯ were more thinking it was about time we had Owen stood in his rightful place! I also didn¡¯t want to make our simple knowledge about him to become completely obvious yet¡­I¡¯m glad that what I had just said didn¡¯t imply any type of war or doubt towards him, as it was more so a common rule and that as a ¡®Beta¡¯, he should understand.


    Owen put his hand to the one that Damien had held just moments ago, then took a breath and nodded to me.


    Even though Owen now looked compliant, I could see it, I could see that he was really angry! When he was like this, accepting whatever I said, he seemed to come across as though I should feel bad for doing it! That even though I might be doing something normal, it didn¡¯t matter to him¡­Normally in a case such as this, I would give in later and either apologize or be ¡®good¡¯ and do whatever he says for a while to get him to feel ¡®better¡¯ and go back to normal¡­But, I didn¡¯t want to do that now!


    When Owen finally took his chair next to Damien, I heard him whisper, ¡°Poisonous I tell you¡­¡±


    He might have whispered these words, but both Damien and I heard them and all I wanted to say in return was something about him poisoning my mother!


    ¡­I really felt like Owen had absolutely no idea that he was the bad guy at all!


    Wanting to wish that he wasn¡¯t acting and think that perhaps everything bad I¡¯ve been told was wrong, I couldn¡¯t help but be even more doubtful instead¡­I just¡­Felt it¡­


    Not having evidence, didn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t think he was the bad guy now and it really saddened me. Perhaps¡­Perhaps when I do get the evidence of his treachery, I will be ready to punish him accordingly¡­That all the memories I have of him being proud of me and being a father figure, a brother...Actually, now that I think about it, maybe that was another one of his acts. Owen wanting me to feel close to him and what not, may have been the first step into controlling me¡­Perhaps from the very beginning, he had planned to be the real ¡®King¡¯, while I was just a stand in without any power¡­


    After that, the meal was uncomfortable and silent.


    Damien took my hand, which was becoming a habit, so I had to get used to eating with one hand¡­But, no conversations were made, but a lot of different glances were.


    The Queen seemed to understand and stayed silent too, helping her maid feed Chase and only eyeing us when she thought that we weren¡¯t looking.


    ¡­I longed to feed my son, to smile at him and make funny noises¡­but didn¡¯t¡­


    The atmosphere and silence was practically intolerable, making us all eat a bit faster! Even Chance was being a bit whiny, having a cry over not wanting a particular part of the meal¡­


    Just as we all were ready to leave, Owen finally broke the silence and stated, ¡°I¡¯d like to speak with you, my King. Shall we go to your office or head over to the west wing early?¡±


    I looked up to Owen and sighed, it was a fresh day and I had things to do. This was a normal event and it was already near the time to be doing my usual ¡®Kingly duties¡¯.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over to the west wing early.¡± I said, standing up, seeing Damien do the same.


    ¡°I¡¯d prefer that your mate go ahead with his normal duties, as you will with yours.¡± Owen stated, staring at Damien. It looked like Owen had finally calmed down and was now back to his normal self once again.


    Well his normal self of wanting things his way and trying to order everyone around¡­


    I suppose if he¡¯s like this, then he didn¡¯t suspect that my feelings about him had changed, so it was probably a good thing.


    Damien went to speak but I put my hand up, ¡°I also would like to speak to Owen alone.¡±


    Seeing Owen look at Damien in triumph, I sneered inside towards my Beta¡­If we can keep up this charade so that he doesn¡¯t know that we doubt him and want to find evidence to support our theory, then we¡¯ll do it¡­


    Damien looked at me and sighed, ¡°Very well.¡±


    He kissed me, whispering to me to alert him if anything goes wrong, and then left. Leaving me to go in the opposite direction with Owen.


    ¡°My King, I apologize for earlier, a simple habit, yet I had made you angry.¡±


    I turn my head to Owen and just nod in reply. It looks like he wasn¡¯t going to make me apologize¡­Which did surprise me¡­


    Continuing our walk, Owen soon spoke again, ¡°I have only one more pack to wait upon for a response, before you are to head out again. I had first thought that staying close to the palace would be a good idea, but then a pack has specifically asked for you to come and see them¡­Please advice me, my King, if you are feeling you are unable to do this.¡±


    Frowning, I could only see one answer for him in return. Not only had he stopped acting like I needed to apologize to him, now he had stated easily that a pack wanted to see me in person¡­


    It was obvious that Owen wanted me out there to help get rid of the Elementalist¡¯s¡­His subtle signs seemed so obvious to me now¡­He wanted me on his good side when he had asked me this¡­


    ¡°What is the reason that pack wants to see me?¡± I asked, not letting on that I was eager to stay or go, I remained neutral.


    At this point, I noticed he wasn¡¯t very informative to me, not even stating which pack it is and I couldn¡¯t help but dislike this person more¡­


    The more I saw him, the more obvious it was that he was against me!


    I really had to be extremely careful now when I¡¯m around him!


    ¡°Ah, the History Pack had wanted to show you last time, but¡­Obviously that wasn¡¯t to be so, but this time, they had suddenly found an something within the pack and are unable to bring it here into the palace¡­Since it seems it has something to do with the royal line, they had wanted you to see it personally.¡±


    Owen words made me frown again, as it was, I hadn¡¯t seen very much else of royalty, besides the palace. Not many pictures, not many letters or stories¡­Hell, I hadn¡¯t even seen every part of the palace!


    Now that something had finally shown itself! And¡­Owen might be using that to get me there! Was he willing to let go of this source just to get me outside of the palace?


    I stopped walking suddenly and looked at him, who seemed to continue walking and have a strange look on his face¡­It looked like he was nervous!


    Walking again, I couldn¡¯t help but want to know what it was!


    If it made Owen nervous, could it be something I could use or learn!?


    The History pack was still so far away though¡­If I was to get into trouble¡­


    Yet, wouldn¡¯t it be worth it? What if information about the Elementalist¡¯s was there!?


    I¡­I guess I needed to take this chance!


    ¡°My King?¡±


    ¡°I am willing.¡± Was all I said, striding easily into the cold room that I hated¡­


    I will go!


    As I sat upon the throne, Owen smiled up at me and said, ¡°Very well, as soon as I get a response, I will work out the travelling arrangements. Perhaps instead, I will start the arrangements even if I don¡¯t get a response, as The Drilling Pack would not be our first or second stop anyway¡­¡±


    I nodded, not showing him anything. But truthfully, I was nearly everything at once and even if I showed him my emotions, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out!


    I was scared, I was troubled, curious, hoping and willing¡­Scared for a few reasons, troubled for a few reasons¡­Ah, it was good that I had learnt how to control these emotions!


    ¡­Right now, I was ¡®King¡¯ and I was once again ready to do my ¡®Kingly duties¡¯!


    ¡°Start.¡± I said, linking my hands together and staring ahead.


    ¡°My King, it¡¯s still early.¡± Owen said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I stated, ¡°Just get the first person here.¡±


    ***

 Chapter 23

    Owen¡¯s POV


    ¡°I¡¯d like to forego this issue until next time, my King. Especially if it is alike from the other times that we were investigated by the humans¡±


    I have too many things going on right now! I don¡¯t need to frig dick around with some idiots that can¡¯t handle some mother fucking humans!


    ¡°When did you say I was to head out, Beta Owen?¡±


    Good boy, at least you know to ask me questions still! This is the way I like you, you little brat!


    ¡°In three days¡¯, time, my King. I will organize it for three days¡¯ time, even if the Driller Pack isn¡¯t ready.¡±


    I¡¯d rather make it in two days instead, I was itching to know what The History Pack was hiding!


    They hadn¡¯t sounded like it was a huge deal, so it doesn¡¯t sound anything too special¡­It¡¯s just that¡­Now that I think about it¡­Why didn¡¯t they bring what they had to the palace? It was either something that belonged in The History Pack or¡­Did I overlook the fact of them only wanting the King to directly seeing it himself? I admitted to myself that I was on edge and couldn¡¯t wait to find out what it was that The History Pack had hidden!


    ¡°Then, as you said, we will forego this issue until¡­I return¡­¡±


    Looking away from Ethan, I didn¡¯t show that I knew that he was worried about dying, and just continued, ¡°Then Alpha Brown, we will hope this issue doesn¡¯t escalade to become a big problem. Surely the humans will see that nothing is at a loss. If there is cause for you to worry more, please contact the Queen or even myself. Like I said earlier, we have had police and even detectives investigate us many times, but we aren¡¯t doing anything illegal, just continue as you are doing.¡±


    Alpha Brown looked relieved, ¡°Of course, then if there is nothing else, I will finish unloading and return back to my pack and keep an eye out.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, do that.¡± I heard Ethan state nonchalantly.


    Thank god it was all over!


    I had people to see and things to do, before we were to head out of the palace!


    Not long after I said my goodbyes and went to finish organizing our trip out of the palace, I heard my secret phone go off¡­


    I couldn¡¯t believe it, it was that time already!?


    Getting it out of my secretly locked drawer of my office desk, I then rushed to the door to lock it, and answered the phone.


    Straight away I heard a voice on the other end, ¡°I can¡¯t find out, giving me the feeling that you may not be able to either!¡±


    Frowning, I took a deep breath, ¡°What is it then that you think, since it will apparently stop me?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a blood lock, Beta Owen. You will not be able to know what¡¯s inside until Ethan uses his blood to open it.¡±


    Putting a hand through my hair, I sighed, ¡°And it¡¯s too late to bring it to my mate, dammit!¡±


    I never thought using this reason to force Ethan out of the palace would completely backfire on me!


    Now, I wish that I had never told the brat anything!


    As the phone went silent, I kept wanting to think of a strategy, to get whatever The History Pack has but can¡¯t come up with anything now until it¡¯s in Ethan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Beta Owen?¡±


    Sighing, I said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll think of something while I¡¯m there then. Have you found out why the late King made that promise then?¡±


    ¡°With the information that I can put together, I believe it has something to do with Ethan and I¡¯m glad you have not done anything to him!¡±


    I frowned again, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done anything to him with the Elementalist¡¯s around!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, but you have lost your temper lately.¡± The voice stated the truth.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, ever since my boy was born, I got a bit antsy, but I wasn¡¯t going to do anything drastic! ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well¡­I can¡¯t help but think of a few questions. Like why would the Elementalist¡¯s kill the entirety of the royal family? Are they afraid? You told me that you saw one letter that the King wrote, that stated his destined mate was in fact Ethan¡¯s mother¡­Right?¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°¡­Mmm.¡± Was all I could reply with, I was smelling a scent in range now, if I talked for too much longer, I might be found out.


    ¡°Then, I think the promise had something to do with the King being unable to be with his destined mate, which is why I stated Ethan plays a big part in this. I read something, yet am unsure of if it applies, but there is an ancient old looking book that was stating one that can be a beginning and an end.¡±


    ¡°Beginning and an end?¡± I whispered¡­As now I was hearing footsteps, then a door opening not far away. I had to get off this phone!


    ¡°¡­That is all I got, think about it. I¡¯ll look into it more here also.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll make it in two weeks.¡± Having him call me in a week might be too early¡­Two weeks should be better¡­


    ¡°Fine.¡± Then the line went dead¡­


    Always hated talking to that bastard!


    Beginning and an end¡­


    Narrowing my eyes, I immediately understand the first part, ¡®beginning¡¯. Alpha was another term for beginning¡­


    But¡­Even after another minute, I wasn¡¯t understanding ¡®an end¡¯.


    Yet¡­What has that got to do with Ethan? He wasn¡¯t an Alpha¡­


    Pushing that thought aside for now, I immediately went to finish organizing the trip out in two days.


    The Driller¡¯s pack confirmed, finally, and then I got Alpha Monk to send down some more small oxygen tanks and heat dosages. Then, just in case, I called up The Watcher¡¯s Pack and The History Pack, to make sure that they knew that we were doing things differently this time. I know the brat had gone to the Watcher¡¯s Pack the last time he had gone out of the palace but I wanted him to go there again, it was precisely to show him that there was nothing strange going on because with that new strange behaviour of his¡­I needed to keep him under my wing and showing him that I¡¯m ¡®innocent¡¯, was the first step. As much as I hated being compliant, it looked like I had to accept that brute Damien as well, which had been completely out of my calculations! And this brute was an Alpha¡­


    Not liking it truly, I also knew that The Watcher¡¯s Pack were loyal to the King, and that would also help claim my innocence, even though I¡¯d prefer that outcome to be different!


    I¡¯m even having second thoughts upon if Alpha Monk is still on my side now! I have wanted to see him since I last saw him talking to His Majesty yesterday, yet I have been too busy to give him a call!


    I just had this feeling¡­That my allies had been cut short!


    This was exactly the reason I had put off the brat from going out of the palace! I didn¡¯t want him to gain the trust of the other Alpha leaders! But¡­Since my boy had been born, I had no other choice but to try and find a way to defeat the Elementalist¡¯s!


    Since I was not ready yet for Ethan to die and hadn¡¯t completely figured out why he could potentially be special, I had organized that we spend a lot of this time out on a plane. It¡¯s not like we have to go anywhere, just being in the air would be enough¡­


    We will obviously have to land a few times but as soon as possible, we will go back in the air. While that brat Ethan will look like a ¡®King¡¯, I will be trying to come up with a plan to gain what it is that The History Pack has got!


    With the little bits and pieces that I salvaged up from the palace, before Ethan could take it, I was able to understand that the threat over the Elementalist¡¯s was something that won¡¯t go away, and that theory proved right when they had attacked Ethan!


    My boy had been born, so I was glad that I had made sure before I had done something that I would regret!


    Having Chance as the next King, when he was so young, would have been too much work! At least now, I knew that I had to deal with the Elementalist¡¯s before my boy was of age¡­


    With the knowledge that Valentria had stated and the few pieces of writing from the late King, there was something special about Ethan and I had been trying to control him ever since¡­


    But¡­I¡¯ve realized that things are getting that little bit harder recently!


    Before that brute of a mate of Ethan¡¯s came along, I felt like I was in control, now¡­Now everything seemed to have gone out of my hands!


    What had happened!?


    Sitting down and putting a hand through my hair, I breathed out deeply and felt tired.


    Just for a short while, I was able to calm myself and remember why I was working so hard!


    I was lucky!


    So lucky!


    My mate was of royal blood and had survived the burial all those years ago!


    I¡¯ve thanked the stars many times because of that!


    Now, finally after so many years, we have a boy!


    Being so busy for days, weeks, months, years, I was still able to give my time to my dear mate and we have been wanting to grant ourselves this deep wish!


    Finally!


    Yet, at the moment, it seems like it doesn¡¯t matter so much¡­


    Just thinking about my family, I felt homesick¡­I wanted to run towards the hideout that only the late King knew, and now only I and two other people knew¡­The hideout was in the palace and it had everything that his family would need!


    Hearing a knock on the door, I got up and opened it, trying to hide the fact that it was locked, ¡°Yeah, what is it Nora?¡±


    ¡°I just found out now that Ethan had visited his mother recently. Looking on the camera¡¯s¡­It seems Valentria left a note. I tried to follow them and read whatever was in there, but it seems that the Alpha by His Majesty¡¯s side has an idea that we are watching everything¡­¡±


    Taking a moment to think, I then frowned, ¡°The maid¡­¡±


    ¡°We detained her before I came here. She¡¯s currently in a cell.¡± Nora stated.


    I nodded, ¡°I want to see her!¡±


    Nora led the way, while I thought deeply upon what Valentria would state in the letter. If I expected the worse¡­Then Ethan would know about my poisoning his mother and that¡­I am someone she knows, most likely she figured out that I was mated with the late King¡¯s own daughter and she could have written that information in the letter¡­


    If that had happened, it would be understandable why things have changed slightly¡­


    Picturing what the brute had done this very morning, at the breakfast table, I frowned¡­


    Yet¡­Even though Ethan might have changed somewhat, we were still able to speak to one another¡­


    What to do? What does the brat know? Perhaps it was just a goodbye note and that she loved him?


    I shook my head, putting a finger to my chin, no¡­I knew that woman! She would have written everything she knew!


    How cheeky, she had written the letter probably as soon as she found out that I started to poison her and that was why she wanted the maid to stay here. It wasn¡¯t because the maid was shy and timid, it wasn¡¯t because the maid was ¡®going to keep her company¡¯ or ¡®wait to give my son a last goodbye message¡¯¡­


    Ah, this maid was here only to give Ethan a letter¡­Now it was time to find out what she knows!


    Walking into the cell, a body laid out on the ground, blood was still slowly seeping away from it and spreading onto the floor¡­


    It looks like the maid will not speak upon what¡¯s in the letter!


    Everything was getting out of my control!


    I must obtain it back!


    Clenching my hands into fists, I looked at the maid in determination, ¡°Get rid of it!¡±


    ***

 Chapter 24

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    The day flew by and before I knew it, Owen had done what he had said he¡¯d do and a time to leave had been swiftly organized. I only had two days to spend time with my son and wrap up as much things as possible.


    Since I was now in trouble, as in my life was certainly at risk, Owen had stated that I should leave behind a note, just in case, but it only made me upset and sad¡­So no note was ever written¡­


    Even after spending hours on my own, at my desk, thinking of Eleanor, Chance and Damien¡­I didn¡¯t get any idea on what to write, I just got sadder and sadder as the seconds ticked by. It didn¡¯t matter who did what and how they did it, when I¡¯d be gone, so why did I have to write this¡­Especially when Owen would probably not abide to it anyway!


    No¡­


    I wanted to know why the Elementalist¡¯s were after me! I wanted to know why I can¡¯t just live my life to the fullest! Then, I even got as far as wondering what my death would mean to some certain Shifter¡¯s?


    As much as I wanted to write, ¡®Chance cannot become King¡¯, in a form of trying to keep him out of harm¡¯s way, he really was the only, obvious male Sollace that could become King¡­Shifters would probably except Chance as he was my son, all having somewhat met him or heard of someone who has because of that celebration. If Owen brought out his son, it really would be questionable and take time for them to adjust, especially since they know about Chance, questions would be asked.


    As much as I wanted to write, ¡®Eleanor is to stay as Queen, until Chance has fully grown and found his mate¡¯, I felt like I was also putting her in great danger, just as much as Chance!


    Nothing felt good enough to write down as my ¡®last statement¡¯¡­Whatever I wrote, it would not help anyone against the Elementalist¡¯s and against Owen!


    In the end¡­I felt like it was just a waste of time¡­


    Damien made plans to go with mine and his absolute determination of getting his pack to be my guardians and protectors, only made Owen unable to speak back.


    As a subject, Owen should at least look like he had hope that his King is safe and secure, so how could he speak otherwise! Especially when Damien had a sure answer to Owen, who stated that Damien should just do his job as the Alpha of The Rogue and Hunter pack and go and hunt rogues¡­


    Damien had simply answered that not only will he and his pack continue to look for rogues, but there was only one job at the moment of a single rogue being spotted and that it was already being taken care of, so in certain degree, Damien was free and since I accepted him to accompany me, Owen could only accept as well!


    I couldn¡¯t help but be worried, and at the same time be entertained by the constant war between the two!


    They never agreed upon anything and even though one was the Beta of the King, the other was an Alpha, a destined mate of the King!


    Neither one of them wanted to stand down and at times that I might have frowned on the outside, I was smiling on the inside¡­


    ¡­So, lucky me, I was able to be with my mate!


    Not only that¡­I couldn¡¯t help but remember what happened to me the last time I had left the palace, so having Damien by my side made me feel more determination to do as I should and continue to find a way to fight the Elementalist¡¯s!


    Remembering of keeping Damien safe though, I brought this up to him yet again, for him to stay a far from me, but was completely shut down!


    Damien had uttered his deep and dark worry of having something happen to me and I had to coax him out of being sad¡­


    I couldn¡¯t blame him though, as the idea of losing him made me full of an overpowering pain and talking about it further seemed to be no option¡­Instead, I found myself asking him how he got his scar on his shoulder blade¡­I knew it had nothing to do with the previous subject but being in the bath with him at the time, it was the first thing that came to mind¡­


    Slowly, we were able to forget the issue of potentially losing one another and he told me that his scar beared his first fight with a rogue, making him realize that he still had needed more training.


    He told me that when he had been young, and being a son to a leading Alpha, he had gained an ego and thought highly of himself, but the fight with his first rogue and obtaining his scar, always reminding him now to never underestimate Shifters¡­


    With this small conversation and a few touching, our last conversation, that pained us both, was completely forgotten¡­


    Afterwards, he made loved to me in a different way. A way that had me clinging to him, as he clung to me¡­


    It was slow and seductive, making me want more, just as he did¡­Tingles shot through everywhere in my body, making me tremble more and more. With each whispered word and thrust, came this heaven and between us there was no palace, no workers or Beta¡¯s, there was no water to drink or food to eat. Everything else was not important, well at least not for those couple of hours¡­This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I felt cherished and loved, special and sweet¡­It was like we were worried that the world would end tomorrow, and we were driving in our most beloved thoughts and feelings into one another¡­Our own personal link was completely full of how the other felt and there was no one else except us, in a place called ¡®heaven¡¯¡­


    Like this, two days went by and we were ready to go.


    I had another oxygen tank strapped to my wrist, then another heat controller thing to my ankle and then a few things that I had packed each other time that I had left.


    With my mate never leaving my side, we were in the air and going towards The Watcher¡¯s Pack, with a strangely acting Owen.


    I don¡¯t know why he was fidgeting so much but there had to be something going on with him!


    Nonetheless, The Watcher¡¯s Pack took a similar time to get there as it had the last time going from there to the palace.


    Knowing of the way that this visit from the King was going to happen, the Alpha from the Watcher¡¯s pack was already and waiting to board the plane upon landing.


    Having meet Alpha Lorez in the last visit, I felt a bit more at ease upon meeting him this time. I also felt like that a huge amount of time had passed since then¡­


    I hadn¡¯t been attacked yet, back then, and I was also getting more and more nervous upon finding my mate. I knew then that The Rogue and Hunter pack was going to be next on the list after The History Pack and I probably didn¡¯t pay as much attention to Alpha Lorez as I should have.


    This time¡­Both he and I knew, just like Owen and Damien, that the Elementalist¡¯s were after my life, quite specifically, and my destined mate was now right beside me¡­And it wasn¡¯t the Queen.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Turning to Damien, I see him pointing at Alpha Lorez¡¯s Beta.


    ¡°Alpha Rendall.¡± Beta Locky politely said to Damien.


    ¡°Yes, Locky did a great job in making us prepared for you last time, Alpha Rendall.¡± Alpha Lorez said.


    I looked from one to another, to another and wondered what they were talking about.


    ¡°Your telling me, that kid is fast! I want him in my own pack!¡± Damien chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Rendall, but I am unwilling to leave The Watcher¡¯s Pack.¡± Locky stated, bowing his head.


    Damien laughed and looked at Alpha Lorez, ¡°Haha, you have a good kid there!¡±


    Alpha Lorez, who was twice the age of Locky, smiled, ¡°Indeed, I am very lucky. Your Majesty, I will gladly take this chance to inform you of any recent topics of late but I¡¯m afraid that there isn¡¯t much of a change from normal.¡±


    I smiled, more willing on talking about these important matters, then having Damien grow fond of some other person besides myself, ¡°Very well, let me hear it!¡±


    We took our seats upon the plane, and as it flew around, I found that Alpha Lorez was right.


    Since already staying at The Watcher¡¯s Pack, I already knew a lot and of what they were doing. They didn¡¯t have too much new information and with that, the humans did not know of our secret.


    The book that the humans had written about Shifter¡¯s was still being watched, but it seemed that as the days went by, they had to move less and less books from being on display, to putting them into the bookshelves, which was a good thing to hear. The Watcher¡¯s Pack had stopped a director of wanting to make a movie about us, by implanting the idea that the so called ¡®Shifters¡¯ might be better as something else, like that of a vampire instead. It seems the director had gone through his notes and taken up that change¡­Because if he hadn¡¯t, we would still be on his case about changing the film somehow¡­


    The Watcher¡¯s Pack made a good impression upon me because they were sufficient in their tasks and really showed their loyalty to me¡­And not to Owen. They were quite down to earth too and talking to them was nice. It seems that their job of watching, seemed to open their minds up quite a lot to what happens, or what can happen, and a number of them are able to sympathise to certain types of experiences because of this. Honestly, with how polite they treated me, I wondered how much they knew about me and my life¡­I was sure that knowing what drink I liked the most and that I did act different when I finished my ¡®Kingly¡¯ duties, was not all that they knew¡­And that was a bit of a worry¡­


    ***


    Upon saying farewell to Alpha Lorez and The Watcher¡¯s Pack, I felt like the idea upon being in the air was a lot easier to handle.


    I knew though¡­In The History Pack, I will be getting off the plane at some stage¡­Which brought me back to why the Elementalist¡¯s didn¡¯t attack the palace¡­


    It wasn¡¯t just a question for me because I was sure that Damien had asked that¡­As well as Owen. Yet, at the same time, I was also sure that none of us knew the answer.


    Thinking of Owen now, I see that he had been extremely quiet and fidgety as the time went by, and now that we were finally heading to The History Pack, it dawned upon me of why he was acting this way!


    It must be because he wants to get his hands upon what The History Pack has for me!


    My thoughts became a reality when we arrived at The History Pack!


    Owen stated that he will stay here, on the ground, and that I should have my time with the Alpha aboard the plane, where it was safe.


    In a moment of panic, I simply called out, ¡°You will not!¡±


    Many looked at me and I fought to continue to act as the King, without giving too much away, ¡°You will come with us, Beta Owen!¡±


    With that statement, everyone quietly complied, and the plane went back in the air.


    It hadn¡¯t been what they had originally planned, so the plane could only fly around for half an hour, but I knew that even though I looked overbearing just before, I had made the right choice.


    God only knows what Owen would have done without my permission!


    ¡°¡­Find anything.¡±


    Hearing this, I realized that I had not paid attention! Seeing many looks at me, I cleared my throat and wondered what to say.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    Alpha Satel, whom I had met again earlier, looked at me expectantly and Damien leaned into my ear, ¡°Are you ok, precious?¡±


    I nodded and turned back to Alpha Satel, ¡°Repeat your last, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°¡­On the request of Beta Owen, we have searched most of our entire history about these Elementalist¡¯s and could not find anything.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Thank you for putting in so much effort, Alpha. If there is nothing to be found, I won¡¯t hold you accountable, be assured.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes, of course, Your Majesty!¡±


    I saw Damien roll his eyes then and I frowned. Why was it that nearly everyone irritated him!?


    ¡°Your Majesty, I had also wanted to speak to you in private before you see the pack.¡± Alpha Satel suddenly said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    Alpha bit his lip and then said, ¡°Rumours have gone around other packs, but I can¡¯t help¡­Your Majesty¡­¡±


    With Alpha Satel dancing around the subject, I spat out, ¡°What is it, Alpha Satel?¡±


    ¡°Your¡­Majesty, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m finding it easier and easier to believe that you really are an Omega.¡±


    ¡®You really are an Omega¡¯ floated into my head and I just couldn¡¯t get my head around it¡­


    ¡­I might have decided that I was going to tell everyone¡­But never did I think that it was going to come out so blunt like this!


    I was shocked!


    Silence might have followed after, but many faces where made!


    Shock, disbelief, surprise¡­


    I saw them all and had no idea on how to proceed!


    I didn¡¯t want to lie, but this¡­This wasn¡¯t how I was going to tell them!


    Damien was irritated, as was I, I felt it through our connection¡­


    We had spoken of the best time to release this news, but it looked like the idea of me being an Omega had already circulated a lot more than we had originally thought!


    ¡°It is just because of finding evidence of the heat controller needle, from when you were buried, and now that you are with¡­Alpha Rendall¡­¡± Alpha Satel stopped speaking after that and finally understood how outspoken he had been.

 Chapter 25

    Damien¡¯s POV


    I always knew this Alpha was an idiot!


    What a fucking bastard!


    Thinking originally that he was put up to do this because of Owen, I second guessed that with Owen¡¯s face of shock to what the Alpha just said.


    How the hell did this man become a leader of a pack!?


    He doesn¡¯t know when to keep his mouth fucking shut!


    The terms of my precious mate being an Omega coming out, was going to be in our favour¡­Somehow¡­But now, everything was screwed!


    People have found out through what could be called evidence and could easily claim that Ethan had been lying to them this whole time!


    This was not part of their plan!


    ¡°Alpha Satel, do you really believe that my King is an Omega? Perhaps what you have found, could have been someone else¡¯s¡­¡±


    Ethan¡¯s voice cut in then, ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Ethan!¡±


    I snarled at Owen using Ethan¡¯s name in a yell. Hell, even using Ethan¡¯s name was too much!


    ¡°I am an Omega and that is why I was to reproduce as quickly as possible¡­So that another can become King.¡±


    Ethan?


    Damien sighed in his heart. He wanted to protect Ethan from everything, but Ethan was always coping so much bullshit!


    Telling the truth like this was his Omega coming out and stating openly that he will step down¡­Argh!


    This¡­Is getting ridiculous!


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­Really true?¡± Alpha Satel asked in bewilderment.


    I walked straight up to the Alpha then, and firmly said, ¡°What if it is!? Got something to say?¡±


    ¡°That is uncalled for, Alpha Rendall!¡±


    Owen¡¯s voice did not stop me from staring at this punk!


    I let him see who he¡¯s dealing with if he didn¡¯t accept this! If he so much as wanted to get everyone to freak out and start storming the palace, hell I¡¯m down with that!


    ¡°Alpha! Do you have something to say!?¡± I yelled at him, walking even closer to him, seeing him shrink back from me.


    ¡°N¡­No¡­I don¡¯t.¡± Alpha Satel muttered out.


    ¡°Good!¡± I said, walking back to Ethan and taking him into my arms, no longer caring about what others may think of this type of action.


    ¡°Damien?¡±


    Geez, that soft, sexy way my precious mate calls my name is just¡­So hot!


    Feeling myself already calm once again, I still continued to sniff his scent and smile.


    ¡°My King, can I talk to you for a moment, please!¡±


    Hearing Owen say this, I was certain that he wanted my mate alone¡­Without me!


    Hell no!


    ¡°Then speak!¡± I said, before my mate did.


    ¡°Alone!¡± Owen spat out, looking at me, in which I smirked to him.


    ¡°¡­Alpha Satel, I will return in a moment.¡±


    Hey!


    Seeing my precious turn to me, I see his determined nod and he got out of my arms to walk to the back end of the plane, with Owen closely following behind him.


    Dirty piece of shit!


    I need to replace that bastard as soon as possible¡­Well, replace him without so much troubles!


    Having my pack go running around for some answers, it looks like quite a number of elders are keeping their damned mouths shut!


    If we were to replace this old man without a valid reason, shit might hit the fan in a bad way!


    Dammit!


    ¡°Alpha Rendall, doesn¡¯t it¡­Since you are His Majesty¡¯s mate, aren¡¯t you then¡­The Queen?¡±


    Turning to Alpha Satel, seeing him stop himself from laughing, I got up and punched him in the face, seeing him fall off his chair and hit a seat on the other side of the plane.


    ¡°If you want to get hit again, say another joke!¡± I stated, putting my hands over my chest.


    Even though this other bastard wanted to frig dick around¡­I couldn¡¯t help but keep a close watch on Ethan¡¯s link.


    ¡®Ethan, are you ok?¡¯


    I focused on my mate¡¯s link more intently, unable to stay still.


    ¡®He wants to kill anyone who knows! I can¡¯t believe this!¡¯


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Feeling a strange sensation go through me, I frowned, ¡®Ethan?¡¯


    With the silence from our link, I get up in a flash and go down towards the back of the plane.


    Owen was just shutting the door when I arrived and when he turned to me, he looked a bit shocked.


    ¡°He is sleeping.¡±


    Punching him in the face, I then snarled at him, ¡°Or knocked out!?¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Get your filthy hands off me!¡±


    Pfft¡­


    Kicking him away from the door and then punching him in the face once again, I then pulled him up by his collar and found a scent on him¡­


    Hexxah told me what exactly that scent was and¡­


    He¡¯d stolen some of Ethan¡¯s blood!


    That was it! I was mad as hell!


    Stealing blood, my mate¡¯s blood¡­My body started to tremble, but I kept myself from shifting to my wolf.


    I completely lost it in human form though and pummelled this Beta to unconsciousness!


    When he was out of it, black and blue all over, I went through his attire and finally found a small little glass tube and took it away from him.


    Bloody bastard!


    Seeing his body already start to heal, I looked around and found some boxes. Quickly searching through them, I found a rope and tied the old man up.


    ¡°Alpha Rendall, what are you doing to Beta Owen!¡±


    Great! Another nuisance!


    ¡°He just assaulted His Majesty and stole his blood, what do you think I¡¯m doing!?¡±


    Turning both myself and the still unconscious old man to face the stupid Alpha, I saw him raise his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s rather hard to believe¡­¡±


    Narrowing my eyes at him, I pulled tightly upon the rope and added another knot for good measure. ¡°Oh? And why would I lie to you? If I¡¯m not doing this because of that reason, what other reason could I have?¡±


    The stupid Alpha looked at me in a confused expression and I started to shake my head to his obvious idiocy. I desperately wanted him to fuck off!


    ¡°I think it would be easier to believe that you are more so trying to manipulate the situation so that you, or your child, could become the next King.¡± Alpha Satel¡¯s wipe to his face and the smirk on his face nearly made me charge at him, but with the old man still in my arms, I held back.


    ¡°Are you that mad that I punched you, that you¡¯ve turned senile?¡± I asked in a mocking tone.


    ¡°Pfft, how could I be mad at that! From what I believe, and see, this can¡¯t be anything but a plan of yours. Taking out the King¡¯s Beta, manipulating the King¡­I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Chance¡¯s life is in danger next!¡±


    This was getting more and more ridiculous! I have taken Chance as my own son! What a complete and utter idiot!


    Unable to stop the trembling in my body, I was already at my wits end and with the gibberish this stupid Alpha was spitting out¡­I was really losing control!


    I shouldn¡¯t just hit randomly, I shouldn¡¯t just hit randomly!


    I knew the consequences now!


    Alpha Satel was using my last action against me! Trying to get back at me in some form and since he¡¯s seen me like this, he¡¯ll probably try and make the best of it while my precious mate wasn¡¯t here!


    How can I tell him now that I had no desire to forcefully take the throne from my own mate and that I had made a blood pact to show it!


    ¡°Just as I thought! You look like I¡¯ve found out your next move!¡±


    I watched as Alpha Satel went to attack me and I let go of the old man, just so that I could dodge and not get hit.


    Seeing the stupid Alpha quickly attempt to untie the old man, I hissed, ¡°Get your facts straight, blockhead! Why the hell would I want to harm my own mate! Why would I want to harm Chance!?¡±


    My questions were true, either way that the stupid Alpha was saying was something that would hurt my precious mate, so I really think that he¡¯s gone absolutely crazy!


    Kicking the crazy lunatic out of the way, so he wouldn¡¯t finish untying the first nuisance, I was then suddenly seeing the roof of the plane.


    Dammit!


    Quickly sitting up, I see that the old man was awake and looking at me and if I wasn¡¯t put into a bad situation, I would have laughed hard at his bruised-up face!


    Alpha Satel untied him, while I got back onto my feet, and didn¡¯t know how to straighten out this ridiculous situation!


    ¡°Get more people here to detain him!¡± The old man spat.


    The stupid Alpha stated, ¡°Yes, Beta Owen.¡± And left.


    What a bloody idiot! What can a Beta do against me!?


    But¡­Before I knew it, the old man entered into the room that he exited before and I heard a lock sound.


    Shit!


    Slamming myself into the door, I hear the door hinges become unstable, but the door still did not break down.


    Taking a few steps back, ready to charge at it once again, I suddenly had arms around me, stopping me from going anywhere.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing!?¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Tie him up and gag him!¡± I heard that stupid Alpha¡¯s voice again and I desperately tried to get out of the two people¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Alpha Rendall, stay calm!¡±


    ¡°I will not! You are all idiots for going after me!¡± I yelled out, pushing with all my might towards the door.


    If the old man gets more blood and makes sure Ethan sleeps longer, then he will obtain what we need!


    ¡­This was really not going well at all!


    ¡°Alpha Rendall, stop fighting back!¡±


    ¡°Idiots¡­¡± Feeling something in my mouth, I could only hear myself say what I needed to in muffled words.


    This was not looking any better!


    ¡°Taking him away! Don¡¯t take your eyes off him!¡±


    I looked at the stupid Alpha and was pretty certain now that he was on the old man¡¯s side. Perhaps they had planned this all out!


    But¡­If they had planned it out, then why was the old man wanting to kill everyone that knew my precious mate was an Omega¡­


    Then, if it wasn¡¯t planned, then what?


    Was the stupid Alpha really that upset that I punched him!? Oh, I used my Alpha aura on him too didn¡¯t I¡­


    But seriously, can he be so immature!? This type of behaviour¡­How the fuck did he become an Alpha of a pack!?


    Dammit! Why, why did Ethan go with the old man on his own!?


    Struggling to get out of my bindings, I was getting further and further away from my mate¡­Who I found through our connection to be still sleeping!


    ¡°Did he really beat up Beta Owen?¡±


    Struggling with all my might, I tried again to speak, or push out what was in my mouth, but was unable too.


    ¡°Alpha Satel said he saw Beta Owen black and blue!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, he¡¯s so strong!¡±


    Not having the time to feel proud that three guys were having trouble with me, I continued to struggle.


    ¡°Oh look, it looks like the plane is getting ready to land.¡±


    ¡°Is the half an hour up already?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it.¡±


    Letting out a large, muffled word, I couldn¡¯t help but grow more and more worried by the minute. Not only because the old man was alone with my mate, but how were we to obtain what was meant for my mate now!


    Argh! What a stupid situation!


    ¡°Just hold him here and strap your self¡¯s in.¡±


    In just a few seconds, a voice came through the speakers about the plane landing, confirming their thoughts¡­


    Dammit! Dammit!


    Breathing heavily, I didn¡¯t know what to do! I was bound, gagged and had three guys that would stop me from going anywhere!


    As I tried to get my breath back, I tried to focus upon the rope binding me. With the plane landing, I fell to my side, but continued to see if I could break myself lose somehow.


    ¡°Where is he!? Where¡¯s the bastard!?¡±


    Hearing the voice of the old man, I really started to panic.


    How far will he go while my mate was sleeping? He was the Beta of the King, having quite a number of allies and power, how could I stop him from doing whatever he pleased with me while the King wasn¡¯t present!?


    Shit!


    ¡°Ha, trying to take the throne for yourself uh? Trying to harm the Beta of the King?¡±


    ¡°Beta Owen¡­Is he really taking the throne?¡±


    I started to shake, so much so that I knew that my wolf was going to come out soon. Hell, who cares if we are in an aeroplane and that it would look bad, I should have done it before!


    ¡°Dammit, give him this! Quick!¡±


    ¡°Beta Owen?¡±


    ¡°Before he shifts! Quick!¡±


    But whatever they were supposed to do, it was too late!


    As soon as the binds were off me, I scooted out of the room and ran into, and past, a few people, back to my mates¡¯ room and ramming myself so hard into the door that if it didn¡¯t come off it¡¯s hinges, I would have been surprised!


    Going up to the bed and seeing that my precious mate was just sleeping, I then turned to the door in a vigilant manner¡­No one was going to get close to us!


    Knowing that I was letting the old man be able to get whatever The History Pack had in their hands, I still could not forgive myself if anything happened to Ethan!


    This was me making my stance¡­I was giving up what The History Pack had for Ethan because I simply could not trust a single other soul on this plane with my sleeping, precious mate!


    I saw Shifters come to the door and try to talk to me, but I growled at them, making them stay back.


    It really was a strange circumstance, as I felt it was us two against the world, but what else could I do? Not only was my precious mate going to be my saviour and tell these stupid fucks that I was not going to take the throne, but he was also the only one on this plane that knew the person that ¡®Beta Owen¡¯ was!


    Even though for a while the plane had landed and even parked, I did not leave Ethan¡¯s side. It was an impasse and I was not going to be the one that would give up in the slightest!


    I was hoping that Ethan would wake soon, to see this predicament and call them all fucktards! That was what I was waiting for!


    ¡°Alpha Rendall...I believe your time is up!¡±


    Seeing someone with a tranquilizer gun, I really did panic!


    Whether it was silver or wolfsbane, this was not going to be a good outcome!


    ¡°Stop¡­Stop it!¡±


    Before I could comprehend that my mate that was next to me was awake, he had already moved¡­Making me realize too late upon where he moved¡­


    Not in a million years would I want my mate to take silver or wolfsbane on my behalf¡­


    Never¡­


    Seeing my precious mate once again fall unconscious, I licked him, seeing him still not awaken and then let out a huge, heart numbing howl in despair!

 Chapter 26

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    Pain¡­Agonizing pain filled me to my core, and I wanted it to go away¡­It hurt too much!


    I didn¡¯t want to go through it anymore!


    My whole body felt like it was heavy and melting! My skin, my bones¡­Everything was making me go insane!


    Make it stop! Please, someone make it stop!


    Letting out a scream, I put my hands up to rip at my skin around my back but could not do it easily.


    Sobbing, I pulled my hands back and grabbed onto something, biting onto it hard¡­Then, having something fill my mouth, I frowned through the pain.


    ¡°Precious¡­I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Through the pain, I was now able to sense that Damien was here, and his scent helped me slightly.


    ¡°Dam¡­Ien¡­¡±


    I heard a sob and then felt my body get tugged and squashed. ¡°Why¡­Why did you do that! You silly, silly King. You silly Omega! Never¡­Never do that again!¡±


    Filled with tingles and my mates¡¯ scent, I was able to open my eyes and see a number of people standing around.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Seeing the Beta of Alpha Satel stand closer, he said, ¡°We have placed Alpha Satel in a cell, waiting upon Your Majesty¡¯s judgement.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t make out heads or tails upon what was going on¡­The pain was the most thing on my mind and it was rather hard to concentrate¡­


    I looked up at Damien and leaned into him, no longer able to keep my eyes opened.


    ¡°Is there really nothing else we can do?¡±


    Hearing Damien¡¯s plea, I frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­It¡¯s because he¡¯s an Omega that it is taking longer for the silver to dissolve. But we told you earlier, Alpha Rendall, that even an Alpha could take up to a whole day of not being able to move¡­¡±


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    ¡°¡­Since you have seen that His Majesty is fine then you should come with us now, Alpha Rendall!¡±


    That got my attention!


    Why did Damien have to leave!? I wanted him here with me!


    ¡°What?¡± I finally got out. Although my voice was not that of a King¡¯s, it was the best I could let out at the moment.


    ¡°Ah! Your Majesty, Beta Owen has stated that Alpha Rendall has caused problems and should be detained until further notice.¡±


    Opening my eyes, to look at whoever spoke, I found a strength in me and my voice directly and firmly stated, ¡°You will not detain Damien! The orders of Damien being detained is not my own and I will overpower it by stating that I demand to have him by my side until further notice! Quick, let me write this down!¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel strong at all! But I needed to make sure that when I lose consciousness next, that Damien was going to be safe!


    Who knows what would happen while I would be asleep! And¡­I could only trust him, my mate!


    In no time at all, I was spent with making a note stained with my blood, that it was indeed something I had written myself to state Damien was to stay by myside.


    Even if Damien had done something terribly bad, nothing could be done now to my clear statement.


    And if these clear words by a King was not taken seriously, then punishment could be done!


    Dare they try something then!?


    But¡­I could no longer think further into this problem¡­


    Now that I had finished something so important, the pain came back to me two-fold, like it was making up for the time that I was able to control not feeling it too much¡­


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡±


    Damien¡¯s voice made me sad. I could feel that he wasn¡¯t doing so well.


    I wanted to tell him that I was ok, but¡­I wasn¡¯t¡­


    The pain was not something I¡¯d give to my worst enemy, as it was scorching and something I¡¯d never forget!


    From my back, I felt it go up and down my body like it was taking over and it was like my soul was getting ripped to shreds¡­What I started to figure out though, was that the pain in the lower half of my body was different to that to my upper part¡­This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Alpha Rendall¡­¡±


    ¡°Just leave! Only come back when the plane has been refuelled!¡±


    Wishing that I could concentrate, I instead found myself go into a black oblivion once again, unable to cope with the pain going through me.


    ***


    ¡°¡­Yes, as you know, the back is very important.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­Then it will take longer to recuperate from?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha Rendall.¡±


    ¡°¡­I get it. You may leave.¡±


    With heavy eyelids, I tried to turn my head, because my neck was sore, but found it too tiring.


    ¡°Dammit! Why, why do this for me, you silly fool!¡±


    ¡°Dam¡­Ien?¡±


    ¡°Ethan!¡±


    Feeling hands around me, and then my neck being put in a better position, I finally figured out that I must have been on my stomach.


    ¡°Ethan, Ethan¡­I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Hearing Damien¡¯s sad words, I tried to smile, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, you don¡¯t have to talk. Just get better¡­Get better!¡±


    Finally able to open my heavy eyelids, I see him looking at me in a grieving matter, ¡°Silly¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you were¡­You were very silly!¡±


    I went to chuckle, but my throat was sore, and I coughed again, ¡°No¡­You¡­You are silly!¡±


    ¡°Me!?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± I responded, closing my eyes again.


    I couldn¡¯t move my body very much at all, it was like my consciousness was stuck inside a cell.


    ¡°I think¡­You might have hit your head or something.¡±


    Feeling a hand over my forehead, I coughed again because I had attempted to laugh, ¡°No. I¡¯ll be ok.¡±


    The pain had indeed subsided a bit, as it wasn¡¯t raging through my body so much anymore, but it seemed that another effect had taken place and that was not being able to move easily¡­Actually, at the moment, I couldn¡¯t feel my legs¡­I must be to relaxed¡­


    ¡°They¡­They say that you¡­¡±


    Hearing a sob from Damien, I opened my eyes and found him wiping a tear away.


    He took me closer into his embrace and muffled some more words, making me more frustrated. ¡°What¡­Tell me!¡±


    Feeling him shake his head into my neck, I was at a loss for words¡­


    I¡¯ve never seen him, or any Alpha for that matter, look so much like a cry baby!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on! Tell me Damien!¡± I could only use my King authority here to get him to talk to me!


    Seeing Damien pull back from me slowly, his eyes red and his face full of sadness, I frowned.


    He looked at me, his eyes bearing into my soul, and he suddenly said, ¡°They say you might not ever walk again.¡±


    In a stunned silence, my mind went blank¡­


    Blinking a few times, still finding myself staring back at Damien, I let the words repeat in my head¡­And then looked away. ¡°¡­Oh¡­¡±


    Closing my eyes, I leaned my head away from Damien and squeezed my eyes shut even more.


    ¡°The place that Alpha Satel had hit you, was right into your spinal cord¡­It¡­¡±


    Damien took me into his embrace tighter and shook his head in my neck again.


    Having a silent Damien tightly embracing me, with such bad news, I suddenly felt like I was getting pitied¡­


    Hasn¡¯t he already apologized twice now? Was he sorry that I was now a vegetable?


    ¡­I was now someone who couldn¡¯t even run from being buried alive¡­


    ¡­Was my live going to be over soon?


    Unless I was to stay in the palace forever¡­


    Feeling an emotional numbness take place in my heart, I take a deep breath, and say, ¡°What happened to Alpha Satel?¡±


    Damien too took in a deep breath, ¡°He¡¯s still in a cell for shooting you. If there¡¯s one thing Beta Owen is good for, he has not attempted to try and save him, instead he has giving all the power of Alpha Satel¡¯s future to you.¡±


    I tried to move, finding it hard to do so, with my legs feeling like they are in the way, since I can¡¯t even feel them anymore. ¡°¡­Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you plan to do with him?¡± Damien asked me, grabbing me tighter.


    I shrugged, I had no idea¡­


    At the moment, I didn¡¯t not want to be a King and try to figure out what was best. I just¡­Well, I didn¡¯t want to care¡­


    ¡°We are still here? I thought we would be off by now.¡± I asked, my voice completely void of any type of happiness. Perhaps it would be good if the Elementalist came right now to bury me¡­


    ¡°¡­You got shot two hours ago, how is your pain? Can you endure it now? Austorious had tried to take the pain away from you, but silver isn¡¯t something that he was able to handle very well¡­¡±


    I shrugged again, ¡°It still hurts¡­¡±


    Actually, I already knew that a certain amount of pain will always linger from now on¡­


    Silver was not something one should have to endure through, I knew we rarely used it and that it does give effects to whomever gets shot with it. I still don¡¯t regret saving my mate from enduring this but¡­I really don¡¯t know where my life was going to head now, that I was basically becoming so weak.


    Dissolving the silver didn¡¯t completely get rid of the effects from it, it didn¡¯t get rid of it at all! In fact, one is better without it dissolving into the bloodstream¡­Just, it seems that I wasn¡¯t one that they could stop it, probably because I was shot into my spinal cord¡­


    ¡­I will now forever have silver in my system, and I will be weaker than I was before¡­


    It seems my life has become even more unfortunate¡­


    I know I was being very negative at the moment¡­But I couldn¡¯t help it¡­I couldn¡¯t stop feeling like I¡¯ve fallen into the dark abyss and no longer had the heart to find the way out of it¡­


    I really didn¡¯t need this¡­I didn¡¯t need this type of future¡­I might as well just give up everything to Owen now!


    ¡°Where¡¯s Owen?¡±


    ¡°He made sure you were still alive but left¡­I think he is trying to obtain what The History Pack was to give to you.¡±


    I laughed in my head.


    Of course¡­It would make a lot of sense if he were to obtain that!


    Since he wants the throne so much, ¡°Let him have it.¡±


    Feeling Damien pull back from me, I looked at him too.


    ¡°Ethan?¡±


    ¡°He can have it.¡± I stated once again.


    ¡°Ethan?¡±


    Turning away from Damien, I see a cup of water and was glad to have a reason not to look at him. ¡°Water.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh. Here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to feel anything anymore. I didn¡¯t want to fight for something that I shouldn¡¯t have had in the first place anymore. I didn¡¯t want to selfishly have someone by my side either, when they were probably better off elsewhere.


    What I needed right now, was some space.


    ¡°Ethan! Have you forgotten that we are mates now! Complete mates, I know what you are feeling and stop it! Please just stop it! I know you aren¡¯t happy but please¡­Please¡­¡±


    Damien¡¯s yell startled me.


    Water dripped from the cup and I nearly dropped it, from being so weak.


    Damien took the cup and not only did my hands drop, my head did too¡­I felt utterly hopeless¡­


    Closing my eyes, I couldn¡¯t stop the numbness from disappearing and feelings started to overwhelm me.


    ¡°Precious¡­¡±


    Tear after tear slowly left my face and I watched as they disappeared into the sheet that covered my body¡­My body that I couldn¡¯t really feel anymore¡­It wasn¡¯t because I was too relaxed¡­It was because I could no longer feel it!


    Finally, I let out a louder sob and felt Damien get behind me and cuddle me. I could feel that he felt as I did¡­And that made me cry louder.


    Why did it turn out like this?


    Didn¡¯t everything go sour when Owen had wanted me to talk to him alone?


    Why had I felt fine to do so?


    Why hadn¡¯t I just stayed with Damien?


    Look at me now¡­I was a sorry excuse for a Shifter!


    A Shifter that couldn¡¯t walk¡­A King¡­


    I cried, I cried out all my stupid feelings and let Damien wipe them away.


    When I finished crying, I was exhausted¡­Completely exhausted¡­


    ¡°If I knew Chance would be ok¡­I¡¯d want to¡­Run away¡­¡±


    Falling asleep, a picture of Chance stayed in my mind¡­


    ***

 Chapter 27

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°My King.¡±


    Seeing Owen in front of me, while still on a bed, I didn¡¯t feel a thing towards this familiar person at all. ¡°I name you regent, Beta Owen. I have written here that you will have the power of a King, as long as you do what¡¯s best for Shifters, as what is expected of such a position.¡±


    ¡°¡­My King?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to watch his enthusiasm, nor his confusion, I just wanted to get this over and done with! ¡°I wrote several copies for each Alpha and their packs, carrying my blood and saying the exact same thing. Here is your copy, take it and leave.¡±


    Knowing that I had a dead look, I watched as Owen breathed out after narrowing his eyes, and easily took the parchment.


    ¡­It seems that his greed has made this step quite easy¡­


    ¡°My King, with a heavy¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡± I yelled out.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that easy to show that I was still in despair and ready to end my life!


    Having to think about this person and what he does behind my back had taken me this far, but I desperately wanted him out of my sight before I let out some emotions to my newly acquired secrets!


    Seeing Owen bow and leave, I then turned to the wall, seeing my mate slowly come back to me from being behind it. We would have known that Owen would have smelt him in the same room, but we decided that it would be best if Damien let me do this while he was not being seen, because it might make Owen restless or angry.


    It had been two weeks since I had been shot. At first, they had put me in the air again as soon as possible, and then got me back here to the palace, and with some strange luck in all that time, they hadn¡¯t gotten attacked by Elementalist¡¯s.


    I was in a low mental state for a couple of days and I think Damien was having trouble coping with it.


    He took all my tears and all my distant looks and faint answers and did not complain once.


    But it had been terrible!


    Upon suddenly becoming a vegetable, I still had my King duties and it only made things even worse, where upon I was yelling and showing a lot of anger.


    Having to deal with Alpha Satel had not made me happier, no, it had made me sad and angry!


    Instead of being rational about it, I wanted his life for what he had done!


    I know I should have thought more towards it but if he had not shot me, he would have shot my mate and that was the basis of my reasoning for his death!


    Seeing the last moments of Alpha Satel¡¯s life, it hadn¡¯t helped me because¡­I was still in a wheelchair and feeling nothing in my lower half of my body!


    His deed was something I had to live with for the rest of my life!


    In that state, I had already wanted to give Owen the throne and this was how this idea of him becoming a regent came into place¡­But, it was just two days ago, that I had felt something!


    It wasn¡¯t much, but I felt like I was regaining feeling back into my legs!


    To get someone that we trusted, to give us an idea upon how long it would take to heal further, or if I was going to heal at all, I had only been able to see a doctor a few hours ago¡­


    The doctor had come from The Watcher¡¯s Pack and they not only devotedly not asked questions but insisted that they show their devotion through a blood pack, before I could even mention it myself!


    Already, they knew that I wanted complete secrecy and I could not help but be overjoyed to having more on my side!


    A note was written to me, when this doctor came, and I was happy to know that The Watcher¡¯s Pack had always been loyal to the King and they were willingly going to stand by my side¡­Even if I was an Omega¡­


    In fact, they had known for certain that I was an Omega for quite a number of years!The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Damien was surprised to hear this, having thought that no one from outside of the plane would ever state this so openly, even if they did know!


    I, on the other hand, felt a great relief that my secret had come out and that The Watcher¡¯s Pack was still very loyal.


    And to this, Damien and I knew that we could count on them to start planning our comeback against Owen!


    Having made some decisions, Damien and I had come to a conclusion¡­And that was to get Owen with his greed¡­


    I suppose our trap was set as soon as he took the place as regent, because we felt like all we had to do now was keep our safety in mind, while we wait for Owen to think he had whatever he needed¡­


    There was a ¡®but¡¯ though, and it was clearly written upon each and every piece of paper that was sent out to all of the packs!


    One way of trapping Owen, could be as easy as the shifters themselves seeing that Owen was not doing what was best for them¡­The other traps that we had for Owen, was whether or not he would give back this power, that was lent to him in the first place!


    It was a big chance that we were taking on this and we had also thought of the fact that we may never get anything from it but¡­We felt like this was the best road to take for Owen to show his real face to everyone else.


    I guess the fact that I had always had trouble being the King had come into play here and made me willing to take this chance, without too much thought of what I could lose forever because of it.


    We both knew that Owen would take this chance of becoming regent¡­But we also both knew that he will take advantage of it and that will be when we would make our move.


    Not only would this give me time to heal, but it would bide us some time to make sure Chance was safe as well.


    This was where The Watcher¡¯s Pack was to come in!


    We were going to take up the chance of leaving the palace and taking on the Elementalist¡¯s because¡­We just did not feel safe here! Even if I was not to pronounce Owen as the regent, I no longer even felt safe inside of the palace!


    Being weak like this, with only Damien being someone I could trust, who else could I trust to keep both Chance and I safe?


    No, we had to either get Owen out of the palace or get ourselves out! So, since we could not even find Owen¡¯s mate, whom we knew was in the palace somewhere, giving Owen the chance to become regent was attempting to give us time to achieve our goal of getting out but also trapping him¡­


    Not everything had been solved yet though, we just knew that the first step was to show that I was in despair and easily made Owen the regent. Perhaps he may leave us alone and think that I might do the job of ¡®death¡¯ by myself! After all, it was rare but still known that Shifters could indeed kill themselves¡­All we had to do was produce a claw and slash at our necks and if we mean to do it and go deep enough, we are unable to heal fast enough from it.


    Anyway, not all plans could be made so quickly as¡­We decided that even if we go to The Watcher¡¯s Pack, it will be when I am well enough!


    Yes, the doctor stated that it seems that I will gain feelings back into my legs, they just didn¡¯t know how long it was going to take. And, it had already come to pass that I was becoming less active, by sleeping more by at least an hour or two every day, which the doctor could state as an effect of silver being in my body. I showed slight colour change in my back, from where I had gotten shot, but the rest of my body seems to stay as my normal colour. The doctor stated that hopefully since I¡¯m a Shifter, not much else will happen but he did tell me about more effects of what silver could do to me and my health. Effects could be as small as the blue or grey change of colour to my skin, which doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m unhealthy, to that of Lung irritation and kidney problems, so I had to keep my eye on it.


    What the doctor did not know, was why I was gaining the feeling back in my legs at all, after it was obviously completely lost. It wasn¡¯t like we had not had to use silver and wolfsbane before as punishments, but it was never something that had directly happened like this before. It wasn¡¯t like I was the first to get shot¡­It was how I was shot¡­


    I had been shot directly into the spinal cord and so my case was indeed not something that we knew too much about. Nonetheless, it seems that I just needed some time¡­


    The fact that I was an Omega, might have been the case, as it could have just taken longer to see any type of results because I did not heal as quickly as an Alpha but¡­It was enough!


    My spirits rose, just by knowing that I was still healing and getting better than I was a day ago!


    It gave me strength and it gave me hope!


    The last two weeks had been terrible, as I had been mad, angry and upset most of the time. I was rather temperamental, and Damien and I had only gotten intimate only once upon returning but I had not been able to get into the mood since.


    I had felt like a loser, to now feeling like there was a future! It was¡­A directly opposite, one eighty change!


    And that was why I was able to speak about the future once again!


    I now resided in Chance¡¯s room, having come back here first because he made me feel better, but now¡­Now it was for safety reasons!


    For the moment, we all stayed with Chance, even the Queen was often with us and even if Damien didn¡¯t like it, I made sure that we stayed this way as often as possible, especially now that Owen had become regent.


    There might be a chance that Owen would not do anything, but just in case, I wanted to make sure that we were ready to leave whenever we needed to!


    Relocation of the King, Queen and heir to the throne, was a complete secret, one in which was already nearly planned out!


    In the meantime, I was trying to give out the impression that I was still upset and just wanted to be close to my family¡­


    To be honest with myself, now that I felt like I was getting better, I was somewhat relishing these days.


    I might be stuck in bed, but I was getting in lots of cuddles with Chance and Damien.


    They had been very careful with me and before it had made me feel worse, but now it makes me feel like I¡¯m being spoilt!


    Damien has personally been feeding me, even Chance had tried to feed me, but he had needed someone¡¯s help!


    What was best though, was that since I was taking up Chance¡¯s bed, I got to sleep with not just my boy but my mate as well.


    I did not lack in sleep!


    From all the times that Damien had kept me awake before we left for my last trip out, I was making up for it in such a style that I started to worry that I was sleeping too much!


    It was so comfortable, being beside two warm bodies that I loved so much!


    Yesterday, I got another bed to come into the room, so that the Queen could also sleep here, as I wanted to keep her safe too, but she had not slept in this room once yet.


    It worried me but¡­To a prospect, it had given Damien a big amount of time to bond with Chance!

 Chapter 28

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    Now that I think back, to the time that I did not care, Chance had often grumbled in the first two days of my being in his room so much with Damien, but now¡­Now it seems that Chance has grown a lot more fond of Damien and I find myself smiling often at them having their wolf moments.


    I had wanted to shift to my wolf, but apparently it wasn¡¯t a good idea, so Damien had been the one that played with Chance, shifting to his big, grey wolf¡­But he was a little tougher than I was¡­


    I might have made things hard for my baby boy, but Damien made things extremely hard!


    What made things really strange to me, was that Chance didn¡¯t give up like he did with me and seemed to become even more determined!


    Was it an Alpha thing? Or was it a Damien thing?


    Whatever it was, I enjoyed watching the two together very much!


    Letting out a laugh to Chance being on his two back feet and still not able to get over Damien¡¯s wolf, I see Damien look at me and put his wolf nose in the air.


    A feeling of curiousness entered into my thoughts from his and I looked back at him in question¡­


    He shook his head and got up, shaking his fur and came closer to me.


    Feeling more curiosity from his thoughts, we were then interrupted with Chance biting Damien¡¯s tail!


    Without further ado, Damien turned and dealt with the little boy, who ran away to hide in small spaces¡­


    That same day, one of the workers in the palace had come here to ¡®check on me¡¯ but¡­Both Damien and I concluded quickly that he was not to come in just to see me.


    Damien did not let the person pass through the door and I ended up yelling out that I was fine and that I did not need anything.


    All these days, Damien had gotten anything I needed, and we were already keeping to ourselves a lot but now¡­Now that someone had come protruding upon our space, I demanded that Eleanor was to stay with us longer and that she was not to talk to anyone about anything from this point onwards¡­


    It looked like¡­We were being watched and that Owen wanted to know even more!


    Was he waiting for me to kill myself? Has he already tried to somehow get some information from Eleanor?


    Well, he¡¯s just going to have to be out of touch with this specific area of the palace!


    Luckily, we have not seen much of Owen and I demanded he leave every time that he had come, so we were sure that he probably wanted to place some type of hidden camera in here, so that he could see what we were up to¡­Or something like that¡­


    ***


    Two days later, we impatiently waited for the doctor to return.


    I was eager, knowing that things had gone a lot better and I could even stand for a few minutes!


    Things were looking brighter and brighter every day!


    But then, why was Damien so restless!?


    Seeing him pace backwards and forwards, I was questioning why I was locked out of his thoughts from time to time!


    Did he not see that I was fine!?


    ¡­I was stomped!


    Knowing that I was getting better, it had been weird that sometimes Damien was shutting me out¡­So, I had panicked at first and did not get my hopes up¡­But that had only lasted for a few hours before I had gotten up and walked a few steps once again!


    I was happy and I was also determined to find out what was going on with Damien today as well!


    Hearing a beep, to state that a message had come, Damien got his phone out and looked at me briefly, before saying, ¡°He¡¯s here, I¡¯ll go escort him.¡±


    With that, he was gone¡­


    I sighed, I definitely needed to know what was going on with him!Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± The doctor stated, being very formal with a bow, showing me his neck in complete obedience.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡± I stated quickly¡­Being with just Damien, Chance and Eleanor lately, made me forget about these types of things!


    ¡°I heard the good news, Your Majesty! Let me check you and perhaps we can come up with a time when you¡¯ll be fully recovered!¡±


    Happily doing what I was told, I let him take my pulse and whatnot, which is what he did last time¡­But this time, since I had gotten better, he also told me to shift to my wolf, so that he could check me out in wolf form too.


    To me, this was a good sign, but I also was feeling restless because of Austorious as well.


    Being unable to shift for so long, really did have its setbacks and now that I had the go ahead to finally shift to my wolf, I felt even more relief flood through me¡­It really was a good day!


    ¡­As the time past though, things got stranger and stranger.


    Long pauses were made by the doctor, after checking me, and he even once nodded at Damien, as though they knew something I did not!


    I could not feel like this was alright at all! Did they forget that I¡¯m the King!?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t I getting better?¡±


    I was feeling my legs again! How could they look as though it wasn¡¯t something to be happy about!?


    Silence was the answer to my question and I really started to get angry!


    ¡°It¡¯s not as you think Damien, in fact, there¡¯s a chance that it could be completely the opposite!¡±


    Hearing the doctor finally speak, I looked from him, to Damien and narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°If it is not the case then please, doctor, speak.¡± Damien took a breath and then sat down next to me.


    ¡°Another explanation to His Majesty getting better could possibly be the pup, but if that is so, then the one to be worried about is the pup and not the parent. But it is still too early to tell¡­¡±


    Hearing those words, I stared at the doctor dumbly.


    Did he just say¡­


    ¡®Pup¡¯?


    ¡°¡­Keen senses indeed, it is probably a good idea to keep me by His Majesty¡¯s side, just in case.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­How¡­How far¡­¡±


    Looking at Damien and his intent gaze upon the doctor, I started to see sense, ¡°Did you just say, ¡®pup¡¯?¡±


    The doctor looked at me and smiled, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Your pregnant! I¡¯ll take this chance to be the first to congratulate you! Like I was just saying, another explanation of you being able to feel your legs once again could very well be because you hold an Alpha inside you¡­But I would not completely hold that as truth, for the child may not be an Alpha at all. You know of the statistics, Your Majesty, and I hope that you don¡¯t go ahead and fully believe what I just said as an idea! The fact that Damien had smelt the very slightest change of your scent in you, had made him worry that the child was putting your life at risk but instead, I am more worried that the pup is at risk and not you.¡±


    I swallowed and stared once again at the doctor.


    I was pregnant?


    My wolf finally felt relieved and I seriously wondered if he had known earlier too!


    Did the wolves stay silent just because¡­Because Damien had thought my life was at risk!?


    I turned and glared at Damien but¡­I didn¡¯t hold it for long before I started to smile¡­


    Was I really pregnant!?


    Damien smiled back at me, and nodded, ¡°At first I wasn¡¯t sure, but your scent has been slowly changing and this morning I was starting to get worried. I didn¡¯t want anything to interrupt you getting better but¡­¡±


    Feeling his hand over my stomach, I looked down as he continued, ¡°Now I might not have to worry about you as much, but now I¡¯m worried about our pup¡­¡±


    Looking back at him, I started to panic!


    Turning to the doctor, I said, ¡°Please, doctor, don¡¯t let my pup come to harm!¡±


    ¡°Be relieved, Your Majesty! I will send my aid back to state that I will remain by your side! It is not only you that would want to safely bring your pup into the world but us as well! We will do whatever is necessary to make certain that your pup is safe and healthy!¡±


    Letting out a breath, that I never knew I was holding in, I nodded, ¡°Good¡­Good! And¡­What about the silver!? Won¡¯t it hurt the pup?¡±


    The doctor looked at me with no worries upon his face, ¡°Silver will not hurt the foetus, Your Majesty. Even if silver is somehow put through the blood stream to the pup, it will not be an alarming amount. From what I know, from¡­One becoming pregnant after having had silver, the pup will be fine, if anything, maybe their eyesight would be better, not worse. One rare case came to show that the pup had a larger heart then normal, but even then, the pup was healthier than the parent. The problem is not the silver, Your Majesty, I was more worried that the pup is helping you you¡¯re your legs beyond its means and may use up too much of its life force¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± I asked with full, wide eyes¡­


    The doctor nodded, ¡°I hope this is not the case, Your Majesty, and that you are recuperating on your own but¡­It would make a lot of sense of you suddenly feeling your legs again since you have indeed become pregnant.¡±


    I looked away and bit my lip, I didn¡¯t want my pup to die!


    I didn¡¯t want the pup to help me, especially if it was going to die because of it! It can¡¯t happen! I¡¯d rather stay a vegetable then hurt my own child!


    As the doctor went to the side and wrote a note, as he said he would, I half smiled and put my hand over Damien¡¯s, ¡°It¡¯s only been¡­¡± I remember stating that we should wait to have our first pup because I didn¡¯t want Chance to feel bad. Damien and I had only been mates for¡­Maybe a month or so! So quickly, I have already¡­


    ¡°¡­I know, precious. It seems that someone wants to be born!¡±


    His voice held pride and I could sense he was trying to hide it, but I didn¡¯t really care, I was very happy! It¡¯s just that, I also wanted the pup to survive! And¡­Honestly, it¡¯s happened so quickly!


    ¡°How long did the doctor say?¡± I asked, not sure of when their little one was conceived.


    Damien snuggled into me, and sighed, ¡°He said that he wasn¡¯t even able to know the last time he was here, so our pup must have only been conceived very recently. Since you are an Omega male, the pup grows faster, which is probably why we know earlier¡­He said that you would be due to give birth in about four months.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Right.¡± It must have been that time two weeks ago¡­Damien had not only stopped me from crying and yelling out at him through anger¡­We had also¡­


    Wasn¡¯t it strange¡­That at the lowest point in my life, a very important and special little one was formed¡­


    Actually, I had a vague understand of a male Omega pregnancy, but I had not looked into it too much, because for much of my life I hadn¡¯t the need too.


    I tried to remember more of what I had read, but I couldn¡¯t remember too much.


    Four months?


    In four months¡­


    Jitters went through me and I moved, unable to keep still.


    ¡°Happy?¡±


    I nodded shyly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to start a family so soon because of Chance, but that doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t want to have a pup with you.¡±


    Looking at Damien, I could only sigh, ¡°It seems that I had underestimated destined mates!¡±

 Chapter 29

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    Damien laughed at me and then nodded, ¡°I thought you were acting stupid when you stated that we use protection only for when you are on heat!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid!¡± I grumbled.


    He put a finger to my nose, and said, ¡°You never stated anything about any other time, so I took it to my advantage!¡±


    ¡°I never thought that¡­¡± I stopped¡­


    It was true, I honestly didn¡¯t think that it would happen so easily!


    With the Queen, we had sex and not once was there a pregnancy! For a whole year nothing had happened, granted we didn¡¯t have sex all the time, but no pregnancy had ever happened!


    I completely forgot and didn¡¯t even think that it would be different with Damien¡­


    ¡­I guess I was a bit stupid¡­


    ¡°Silly¡­How do you think mates that don¡¯t have an Omega have pups!? Heat isn¡¯t needed! Like I said, I thought you were just acting stupid and letting me get away with it! And I happily did so!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± I glared at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t act stupid!¡±


    No¡­I didn¡¯t act stupid, I was just stupid!


    I had lived so long thinking that I had to be in heat to conceive!


    What an idiot!


    Feeling him snuggle into me even more, if it were possible¡­I felt his hand rub my stomach and I completely relaxed.


    ¡°Not mad?¡± He asked me.


    Rolling my eyes, I held his hand tighter, ¡°No. How could I be mad about getting pregnant with your pup!?¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± With that he kissed his mark, immediately making me moan.


    Damien chuckled and snuggled back into me and we were not only showing our happiness through smiles but through our links. For so long, our links were filled with endless worry, feeling useless and anger. Now¡­We were happy and filled with expectations. Both of us already accepted this little, tiny existence, already impatient upon wanting to see who they will take over and what they will look like¡­


    For the rest of the day, we took it easy as we let the news of my pregnancy sink in. The news did not exit the room, but we did tell Eleanor and Chance.


    Chance¡­I think he understood¡­I could be wrong. But the Queen seemed happy and sad all at the same time.


    She reminded me that women could be fickle sometimes¡­


    She was happy because it was good news and that she wanted to hold another baby but sad because she¡¯ll probably never have another baby and that she was worried about Chance.


    I reminded her that Chance¡¯s position would never be taken from him and that I would let her hold the new addition as often as she wanted too¡­Damien didn¡¯t like that and stated that we would talk about it later, making me laugh at him.


    His feelings weren¡¯t shut off at all to me anymore and I was filled with his happiness and pride¡­And possession. I could feel it running all over me, more than ever! Before, it was possession over his mate and that is still there, but now it¡¯s some kind of ultimate possession and I wondered how long it would take before I¡¯d get angry with this feeling¡­If I ever do get angry with it, that is¡­


    But¡­The next day become serious, as we came to acknowledge that we needed to get out of here as fast as possible!


    Chance was the heir to the throne, even if Beta Owen had a child or not, but for me to have another child, would only make Owen angry!


    I couldn¡¯t imagine what he might want to do when he was to find out that there was now yet another one in his way to obtaining what he wanted¡­All I knew was, we were best to bring up our plans to get out of the palace as soon as possible!


    ***This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    So, with the doctor there to keep in touch with The Watcher¡¯s Pack, we told him to state that we have moved up our plans. We did not use mobile phones, as we did not want to take the chance of Beta Owen finding out what we were doing, so, it was all done in the old-style way with letters and using blood as a seal. We knew that using letters was also a way of getting attention, so I did not just send one out, I sent out another one with it to another person, which was Alpha Monk. We knew Alpha Monk was loyal to us through blood, so I had updated him upon our plans as well. Since more then one letter had to be sent though, a third letter was added the second time, to go to the History Pack, to state that I was currently unable to find an Alpha as of the moment for them and that the Beta was to stay in charge for now¡­But I also placed a ¡®sorry¡¯ for being unable to pick up what was left for me¡­


    Even though we were sure that the information had already been collected by Owen, we also wanted to show that we didn¡¯t know this. Not only did it help make the letters sent out look formal and nothing to worry about, but also show Owen that we were still looking forward to gaining what the History Pack wanted to give us the last time we were there. The least amount of doubts that we show him, the more power he thinks he has and hopefully, he¡¯ll put his foot into his mouth soon or do something else for us to bring him down!


    A guard or two would keep these letters intact and discretely follow it but at the same time they weren¡¯t to gain too much attention¡­As we didn¡¯t want to give out that there was still something different about us¡­


    As far as Owen knows, the doctor had stayed because of my mental wellbeing and to attempt to try a few things to get me to walk again. We didn¡¯t want to put on that I was standing and walking around longer and longer, as each day passed, as we didn¡¯t want Owen to know that when we ask for a trip away¡­That we were instead actually trying to gain some time and fight him back! Fight him back with my two feet flat on the floor!


    No, this trip was to be known as ¡®For His Majesty¡¯s health¡¯ and could even be seen that I was ¡®giving up more power to him¡¯ by leaving the palace¡­In fact, we had already considered Owen even trying to kill us after we leave the palace!


    And just as we thought, when the doctor stated that he was going to take me away for a while, to try and get my mind ¡®mentally aware¡¯ once again, Owen had stated bluntly that two men were going to accompany us¡­


    Ah¡­We already had an idea upon what these ¡®two men¡¯ were going with us for!


    The next day was very nerve racking!


    I had to act like my life was over, that I was deep in depression and that I had no idea that I was even leaving the confines of the palace as my head should ¡®be elsewhere¡¯¡­And I most definitely can¡¯t smile!


    Oh, but smiling is something I had been doing a lot of lately!


    How can I not be happy when I was walking again! What¡¯s more¡­How can I not be happy that I will now have two little ones!? Two pups that were of my blood! My babies!


    Chance was already one years old, and now he was going to get a brother or sister!


    Austorious and I were both extremely happy, in which made Damien and Hexxah extremely happy and so¡­This whole set up felt like it was going to flop completely!


    Before we were to leave, to get on the plane, we made sure that we had those small oxygen tanks. We also had come up with a few ideas for the two men that Owen was going to bring, but the best idea we¡¯ve had, was to force them to accept a blood pact between them and myself. We didn¡¯t want to let Owen in on our plans and considering that his plans might be the same as ours, so we thought this was the better way to go.


    We all looked at a map, so to make sure we knew which way to ¡®run¡¯, and then the biggest worry for Damien, which was my pregnancy, it made the doctor state firmly a few times, that what we had to do in our plans should be fine.


    ¡­The doctor was really starting to get extremely frustrated with this Alpha!


    Damien needed calming down twice now, because he was exceedingly worried by not just my safety but the safety of our pup. He even stated once upon if this was even worth doing, because he didn¡¯t want to put his precious in any danger.


    The problem was, we were already in danger and I coaxed him over by stating that I will look after myself and our pup very well!


    There wasn¡¯t much else that we could do but pack little, to show that we were ¡®returning¡¯, and for me to act ¡®stupid¡¯ when I was rolled out from Chance¡¯s room¡­


    In a wheelchair now, I tried hard not to even move my eyes, not to mention any other body part. I focused on not thinking, trying not to do anything¡­But it wasn¡¯t easy.


    My life was filled with making sure that I was busy and that I was a King!


    Thinking about the Shifters, my Queen and my life in general was normal, but now, I was wanting to think of the future, of Chance¡¯s future and how we were going to get Owen at his own game¡­


    Austorious didn¡¯t like it at all and I had to agree with him!


    I was a King, being driven out of my own home! This was my palace and yet I had no control over it!


    ¡­The more I wanted to glare at Owen, the harder it was to act!


    But, for our precious lives, I had to do this, I had to get on that plane with my family!


    ¡°Is there no change? Is he¡­Still¡­¡±


    Owen¡¯s voice made me want to frown but I focused to not think of him anymore, whatever he said from now on, don¡¯t listen.


    Don¡¯t listen¡­


    So, as I was wheeled down to where the plane was, I was then picked up by Damien and I still tried to look like I was mentally unaware, but I couldn¡¯t help but rest my head into him and close my eyes.


    This was just too bloody hard!


    Hearing Damien¡¯s heartbeat, I waited impatiently for Damien to stop talking with an angry tone and then stomp up the steps, to enter the plane.


    We had already stated to each other that we weren¡¯t to go back to ¡®normal¡¯, until the plane was in the air, and the pilot already knew of this strategy.


    It was really convenient actually, that the pilot was from The Watcher¡¯s Pack, just like the plane and the other couple of people on here¡­Well, except the two other men that Owen sent, whom went onto the plane without any difficulties and seemed to have an arrogant air about them¡­


    Still in Damien¡¯s embrace, I waited and soon¡­He put me down on the chair, which was my signal to become normal again. And I was glad for it, as the silence was hard to bear!


    The plane was in the air and now it was time to make it entirely ours!


    Standing up straight away, I quickly stated, ¡°Bind them!¡±


    Stunned looks turned into aggressiveness, when Owen¡¯s two men saw Damien and two others go towards them. They backed up against the wall and growled, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±


    Their questions weren¡¯t answered though, as we did not trust them, and we didn¡¯t see the point in answering them anyway.

 Chapter 30

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    With a bit of a tussle, Owen¡¯s two men were bound up with silver and I went towards them. If they hadn¡¯t known before that I could walk, they did now!


    ¡°Your¡­Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°You have a choice! I suggest that you make the right one!¡± I stated, nodding at Damien.


    He then took out a dagger and split the skin in a finger of both of the men and gave two droplets of blood to me, dropping them into my mouth.


    Even after ten seconds went by, I felt that their loyalties still had not come to me. It really was a strange feeling!


    Most of the time the loyalty would work by now, but again, I had only done this a few times, so perhaps I was wrong¡­


    I stared at them and waited, frowning after another ten seconds, ¡°It¡¯s not working.¡±


    Silence entered the cabin and the two men started to convulse, making us take a step back. They fell of their knees and their eyes started to go back, making us start to fret!


    What was going on!?


    ¡°It¡¯s not working, quick, precious, give me your hand!¡±


    I put my hand out to Damien and he surprisingly sliced at my own hand, ¡°Tell their blood to return to them, quick. I¡¯ll explain later!¡±


    With questions in my eyes, I did as I was told and returned the blood to the two men that¡­Slowly stopped convulsing¡­


    With a relieved sigh, I heard Damien sit back and I looked at him. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Because rogues are sometimes completely beyond help, we make a blood pack with them, to try and help them recover themselves. The blood pack might not work, but if it does, it can bring back their humanity and remind them what it¡¯s like to be in a pack¡­It is a command to always resend their blood back to them, before we move them on from being captured, because this is what happens. Their blood, being inside you, would rebel against yours and hurt you in the way that it¡¯s hurting them. This is how the blood pact can backfire and retaliate to the one that is trying to use it!¡±


    Looking at the two men, who hadn¡¯t really become aware yet, I looked back at Damien, ¡°So, they didn¡¯t want to come to my side?¡±


    Damien narrowed his eyes and then shook his head, ¡°¡­I¡¯d more believe that old, sly man had already made them do a blood pack!¡±


    I raised my eyebrows and sat down next to him, the others around staying silent.


    Damien sighed, and said, ¡°If the blood oath had continued too much longer, a winner would have been made and Owen would have known what had just happened. Whether he would be casted out, to state that he no longer has the men¡¯s loyalties, or if another loyalty was fighting against his and had lost¡­I thought it best if we kept Owen in the dark and that he never knew we had tried this in the first place.¡±


    ¡°So, they would have continued to fight the blood pact? My blood pact?¡± I asked, still not understanding.


    Damien nodded, ¡°Yeah, if it is what I think it is, not only has Owen made them do a blood pact but these two would get something for getting their jobs done. They came across as looking down on us before, I would assume, like any other, they are wanting a good position with power.¡±


    With some of us going into thought, a comment was made after a while, ¡°The Alpha to The History Pack!¡±


    Damien nodded, ¡°I thought the same. My guess is that Owen had offered them Alpha positions!¡±


    Looking at Damien, I saw him narrow his eyes once again and he looked at me, ¡°I guess I was the other position. Owen would have loved to gain control of The Rogue Hunter Pack!¡±


    I grabbed Damien¡¯s hand and sighed along with him, ¡°What do we do then?¡±


    Feeling him grasp my hand harder and look at me, he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Owen wanted us died. We might as well continue with our plan.¡±


    Our plan was to have the plane go up in an explosion, so that our bodies would not be found. Well, we hoped that could happen, even though we thought that it could not happen as well. Bodies in explosions could still be found through teeth and what not, so we had also come up with another idea of not just blowing up the plane, but also making it land in human territory to the far south, where it will be harder for Shifters to gain answers.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    We had thought that if Owen was impatient, he will state our deaths immediately, but in our defence, we could state that he didn¡¯t look hard enough and that we had to heal. It really was just an act, I suppose, but¡­I didn¡¯t quite understand the whole scheme of it, I was just doing as I was told¡­


    ¡°They can stay on the plane.¡± Damien stated, getting up. ¡°Where are the parachutes?¡±


    Beta Locky nodded and went straight to a side of the plane and opened up a cupboard, ¡°Here.¡±


    Damien threw a few around, so each of us had one and then once again asked the pilot if he¡¯ll be alright to direct the plane and get off in time, so that he wouldn¡¯t die along with the plane.


    The pilot was stating that it was fine, and quickly, Damien took Owen¡¯s men to the back of the plane and tied them up very thoroughly, with help of Beta Locky and another.


    I turned to the Queen and saw the panic in her eyes, as she looked at Chance.


    He was really cute, considering our predicament, as he smiled at me like we weren¡¯t just about to jump off a plane.


    Looking back at the Queen, I asked, ¡°You remember? Do you need another look at the map?¡±


    Before leaving, we had already looked at a map, but we brought it just in case. If it¡¯ll help put her mind at ease, I was willing to get it out once again.


    She shook her head, ¡°Make our way towards The Watcher¡¯s Pack but stay far enough apart, so that if¡­¡±


    I nodded to her silence.


    We all knew that there was another danger out there¡­The Elementalist¡¯s!


    I patted Chance, bringing his forehead to my own, ¡°Little buddy, stay with mummy! No galivanting off and doing whatever you please!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Chance giggled and pushed me away.


    This was our biggest worry!


    We hadn¡¯t been able to run with Chance lately, in a way to help him follow us in a fast pace, yet we could only make him shift to wolf form and run, hoping that it will still work.


    It really did worry me, but we had a few runs with him a couple of weeks ago and he was able to follow¡­We just wished we could have done it again recently and more faster and less leisurely than the previous times.


    Damien came back, giving everyone two lots of oxygen tanks, again we spoke of this before. The second oxygen tank was for Chance, as he was still too young to understand what it was.


    We had tried to get him to use it, but he seemed to think it was something to play with and didn¡¯t take it seriously, so this was the best we could do.


    We put one oxygen tank around our neck and the other around our wrist, but this time, the lid to the oxygen tank would slowly dissolve in the mouth, making it a lot easier for it work when one is being buried alive all of a sudden.


    ¡°Do you remember the line up?¡± Damien looked at all of us and we looked back at him.


    Eleanor nodded her head slightly and Beta Locky, whom will be in front, nodded too.


    When we were to run towards The Watcher¡¯s Pack, after parachuting from the plane, I was to follow after Beta Locky and then Damien was to follow me.


    The Queen was to follow after Chance and Chance was to follow after Damien. Then, the last person was the doctor to follow as last. Damien had wanted the doctor after me, and we really tried to make it happen but¡­If the doctor was behind me, Damien then wanted to be in front of me but I wanted him closer to Chance and then if Beta Locky got too far away from us, we¡¯d probably have to stop and get the map out and it was¡­Too crazy!


    We suspected that we weren¡¯t going to be that far away from each other, and Damien finally gave in, understanding that everyone should be in view of one another.


    But we had figured that if we spread out, and if one of us were to get buried alive, we could still help them out within a few seconds to about a minute or so.


    The distance between Chance was shortened, just in case, but the distance between the rest of us, we were wanting to keep it at around fifteen metres or so. It was a lot better to think that if one of us got buried they¡¯d have more help, then to have three get buried and have less to help them get out¡­That was why we were going to be separated.


    ¡°Good, well then, put your parachutes on!¡± Damien stated.


    Once we had our parachute¡¯s on, Damien took Chance and we sat down, trying to prepare ourselves for a dive towards the earth!


    Most of us had never done this, so Beta Locky went over it with a few of us singly, making me assured that this should work.


    ¡°Pull this here?¡±


    I watched as Beta Locky patiently repeated himself to Eleanor. He pointed to another place on her life jacket and smiled, ¡°This one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that?¡±


    Watching as Eleanor laughed, I knew that she was really nervous, and I looked away, feeling the same!


    We were going to jump in about thirty metres, then the pilot was going to jump another thirty minutes after that.


    ¡°Precious, are you sure you can handle it?¡±


    I looked at Chance, who was now strapped in to be with Damien, and I smiled, ¡°Mmm, you just look after my boy!¡±


    Damien put a hand over my stomach and got closer to my ear, ¡°And you look after our pup too! Mmm?¡±


    I nodded and kissed his neck, but we weren¡¯t able to do anything else because Chance pushed me away.


    Eleanor then came in and cooed over Chance, probably trying to make herself feel better¡­


    Did I have a right to get slightly upset to our forced interruption?


    I sighed¡­


    As the doctor came up to check me, with Damien¡¯s command, I saw Beta Locky still eyeing off Eleanor and raised my eyebrows.


    Seeing another that was interested in the Queen, I didn¡¯t know what to think.


    Should I be jealous?


    Looking at Damien¡­There was just no way that I could be in love with her. My Alpha, my man, my mate and father of my pup was the best!


    It was sad, because I wasn¡¯t jealous in the least, and perhaps I felt sorry for her because of this. No, if I thought about it, I felt better because there was potential that there was someone else for her. I sort of hoped that this Beta Locky was someone that really did have patience for Eleanor as much as he looked like he did.


    With that in mind, I looked back at Beta Locky, who was now showing a worried expression at Eleanor and I smiled. This worry for her was good too!


    Perhaps this was a good thing! Beta Locky was someone that even Damien was happy with, so I was positive that he was a good man.


    I¡¯ll keep an eye on him and see¡­Watch him like¡­He¡­


    Frowning, I had a funny thought¡­Maybe the reason that he wanted to stay in The Watcher¡¯s Pack so much, was because¡­He had all reason to watch over the Queen! That is, after all, what The Watcher¡¯s Pack does!


    I nearly let out a laugh to this, thinking that it was too hilarious, because well, the last time we had met, Beta Locky was adamant on staying in The Watcher¡¯s Pack! Surely¡­Surely it couldn¡¯t be just because of the Queen¡­That¡¯s a stupid idea!


    Shaking my head, I got Damien¡¯s attention and I tried to pay more attention to what the doctor was saying.


    ***

 Chapter 31

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    Thirty minutes later, we were all ready to jump from the plane in order, one after another.


    Beta Locky seemed really confident, perhaps he was the only one who had done this before, but me¡­As I walked up to the edge, I widened my eyes and swallowed¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s time, Precious.¡± Damien said loudly, so that I could hear him.


    I nodded and jumped, knowing that I just had no other choice.


    I wasn¡¯t about to let this get to me either, I had gone through hell to become a King¡­Why would jumping out of something¡­So high up in the air¡­Be scary!?


    Oh¡­But it was!


    I forgot what I had to do for a moment and literally felt the pain of air getting into my eyes, making me close them. After I had closed my eyes, I felt extremely uneasy and I opened them again, only to get scared and move my body in reflex¡­


    My heart was beating frantically, and I heard something soft, then a voice in my head that helped me calm down.


    Taking a breath, then another breath, I tried to steady myself and I was finally in control.


    Remembering what I was told, I freaked out to when the parachute opened and felt like I got whiplash!


    Holding tightly to the two handles that ¡®guided¡¯ me, I found that I was far from where I was supposed to be and tried to get back into line but was too scared to pull on the handles too hard¡­


    Please be over soon, please be over soon!


    ¡®Calm down, Precious! Do you remember how to land?¡¯


    I blinked a few times and felt a bit better, hearing Damien¡¯s soothing, patient voice in my head.


    How do I land again?


    Remembering what Beta Locky said, I nodded my head bravely, ¡®I remember!¡¯


    ¡®Good, calm down. Chance is fine and when I last looked back, the Queen was fine too. Don¡¯t panic and try to get back in line a bit more ok?¡¯


    I nodded again.


    I can do this!


    When I finally took in the scene around me, looking at how nice it was, I had calmed down but¡­The landing was getting closer and closer and Damien continuously felt panicked just because I did¡­I felt it! It really was a double panic and I honestly could hardly handle it!


    Austorious was getting mad at me as well because how I was dealing with this new experience, but I knew that he wasn¡¯t that great either! Both of us seemed to prefer to have our feet on the ground!


    Since I was always told what I had to do with landing, simple because of Damien¡¯s continuous voice in my head, I did what I was told and found myself covered, only feeling slight pain in my knees.


    ¡­I guess I did alright after all!


    Getting out of the parachute, I look around and found Damien a decent distance away¡­And also Beta Locky, whom even was coming closer to where I was, his parachute already packed up into a big ball.


    We were to leave the parachutes here, and the pilot was going to pick them up on his own way back, and I found myself wondering how he would carry them all!


    They weren¡¯t just a simple backpack anymore, they were big and bulky, with¡­


    ¡®Focus, precious!¡¯


    Looking up, to see Damien about to land, I shifted into my wolf form and went towards Beta Locky, whom shifted as well.


    Now, we were in enemy territory again¡­Just a different type of enemy territory. Owen was one of our own, but his hidden agenda was really just as scary as The Elementalist¡¯s.


    To be honest¡­I don¡¯t know which one is worse. One could change from that of an old family type figure, to an assassin in moments, and the other enemy has the power to move earth¡­


    Seeing myself, through Damien¡¯s eyes, I heard him say that Chance was behind him and the Queen was also running now too. The doctor was just getting out of his parachute, so he won¡¯t be far behind now as well.


    I guess things worked out for the moment and for a while, we all ran at Chance¡¯s pace in a long line towards The Watcher¡¯s Pack.Stolen novel; please report.


    We had found ourselves close to The History Pack, which is what we thought anyway, so we would have to run to what felt like two hours, maybe less, but in that two hours¡­


    I looked around, but continued my pace¡­


    I didn¡¯t know what was worse, the palace or here!


    The Elementalist¡¯s could pop up at any time!


    Knowing that they could just spring up out of the ground¡­And I was completely surrounded by ground¡­


    I felt like I should go slower, because I didn¡¯t trust this place at all! But really, I knew being faster was also good, because then we would be closer to our destination.


    My heart was pounding in my chest, my eyes were nervously looking around and I was also keeping an eye on everyone else at the same time¡­It really was¡­A long journey!


    Seconds felt like minutes and small things moving scared me¡­Even if it was a bird flying away that we had ourselves startled!


    And just as I feared, the Elementalist did come! It was a good hour of being tensed up, running and nervous but none of us were surprised to the sudden attempted burial.


    ¡­But we were surprised for another reason, and that was¡­I wasn¡¯t the target, no¡­This time it was my boy!


    Damien¡¯s POV


    A noise made me look back and I couldn¡¯t help but have a terrible feeling overcome me.


    Having turned around, I rushed back, not holding back my speed at all and found the Queen had shifted back to human and was crying, digging through the earth.


    I remember vividly what this meant!


    ¡®Get him out, Damien! Please get him out!¡¯


    I shifted and quickly started to dig along with the Queen, but I saw that Ethan had turned around and started to come back towards us. ¡®Go back, go to The Watcher¡¯s Pack!¡¯


    ¡®You really think that I would run off when my child is buried alive!?¡¯


    I got angry to his anger, but I was not able to focus on that right now!


    I had to get Chance outta there!


    This plan, I knew it wouldn¡¯t work! I should have not listened to my precious mate and just said no! Those eyes of his and his obvious flirts were just too damned agreeable!


    Being on edge for days now, I felt completely exhausted, but I knew it really was no time to show this!


    The earth that had covered our boy was not hard and we couldn¡¯t just step on it either, but in the process of digging, I felt like I was getting nowhere!


    Sobbing from the Queen wasn¡¯t helping me either! I wish she would just shut the fuck up!


    She was so desperate, yelling out ¡®Chance¡¯ and tears were dropping after drops to the ground, where her dirty hands were.


    Dammit!


    But what was worse, was when I saw Ethan¡¯s scenery, showing an Elementalist right in front of him, right in between us!


    I got up and turned around, seeing right in front of my eyes of Ethan stopping and shifting into his human form.


    ¡°Get my boy outta there!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s yell was followed by a run towards the Elementalist and Hexxah and I freaked out to Ethan¡¯s unconcerned rush towards an enemy!


    Was he insane!? He looked like one of those sports guys charging at someone with a ball!


    Before I could get mad at Ethan for doing something so extremely dangerous though, I heard noise behind me and found the earth erupting out, spilling over the Queen and making me step back.


    Chance came before our eyes and the Queen quickly dashed towards him and picked him up.


    ¡°Chance!¡±


    Looking back at Ethan, I see him suddenly stop and I felt his relief, as he looked at Chance¡­Only to see him disappear!


    My breathing stopped and I felt like my future was tumbling away from me!


    No! This can¡¯t happen, I won¡¯t let it!


    Those two¡­I couldn¡¯t live without them!


    ¡°You dare try to bury me!?¡±


    I had never heard Ethan so angry before, making me completely startled¡­He was raging inside! Hell, I was angry too! How dare they! How dare rocks try to bury my precious and pup!?


    ¡­If it wasn¡¯t a life-threatening situation, I would be all over him, saying that he was cute with his all ¡®so powerful and crazy¡¯ question towards the Elementalist!


    ¡­I saw the Elementalist tremble, remembering to breathe again, and I shifted to my wolf, ready to go and pounce on it!


    ¡°Get me outta here!¡± I heard Ethan¡¯s yell and I stopped in my tracks, when I saw Ethan come out of the hole!


    What¡­Was going on!?


    ¡°You!¡±


    Seeing the Elementalist tremble once again, I was completely dumbfounded¡­


    ¡°Why do you keep doing this!?¡± Ethan stated, pointing at the Elementalist¡¯s with a shaking finger.


    I felt his curiosity, but¡­His anger was a lot easier to distinguish!


    But what happened next, moved me straight into panic once again!


    Suddenly, Ethan was surrounded by a piece of earth that had a glowing vein in it¡­Then I saw words forming in Ethan¡¯s head. ¡®Revenge¡¯.


    ¡°¡­What Revenge?¡± Ethan¡¯s answer didn¡¯t come straight away¡­No, both of us had been stunned to what the Elementalist was doing.


    Pictures, actually¡­Memories filled our heads and I stood stock still as I saw someone with these Elementalist¡¯s and demanding them to go.


    There were¡­More¡­


    ¡­I didn¡¯t know how to take it in!


    The danger we had was because of one Elementalist, but in this ¡®memory¡¯ there were closer to fifty of them and¡­They were different¡­


    How could they ever fight against so many of them!?


    ¡®Accident¡¯.


    Memories evaded us once again, as we saw the Elementalist¡¯s be coaxed into doing something that had killed a few of the Shifters and that was why they were demanded to ¡®go¡¯. It seems¡­A Shifter had demanded them to go to the continent of Gorde¡­


    Silence once again went over the area, only to be filled with one scream after a moment, ¡°Chance! Chance!?¡±


    Turning around, I shifted and saw Chance being slapped lightly on the cheek by a tearing Queen.


    I ran up to them and tried to focus on Chance, and not on the memories that Ethan was still currently seeing.


    With a scary thought, because of seeing Chance not moving, the Queen rectified it, ¡°Breath! My baby, please breath for mummy!¡±


    Widening my eyes, I swallowed and put a hand to the small boy¡¯s nose and found that it was indeed right¡­Chance wasn¡¯t breathing!


    Dammit! Come on, Chance!


    ¡°Come on, Buddy. Breath!¡±


    Taking the boy and laying him down, I tried to do CPR on him, to then find that the doctor was approaching in a rush, ¡°Quick, he¡¯s not breathing!¡±


    I moved both the Queen and I to the side, making room for the doctor. The Queen was trying to push me out of the way, but I kept her by my side, a good metre away from Chance.


    If there was any way that Chance would still make it, she had to let the doctor do his job!


    ¡°Wait! Just¡­Trust the doctor!¡± Was all I could say, as I turned back to the doctor and held my breath¡­


    My god, today had to be the most scariest day of my life!


    The doctor shifted and landed in a hurry beside Chance and opened his mouth and breathed into Chance, then did some chest pumps, and repeated the process. It wasn¡¯t like that of doing CPR to an adult, it was a child¡¯s CPR and I was glad that I hadn¡¯t done this myself, what if I hadn¡¯t thought of this!? I could have done more damage than good!


    I let out a sigh of relief to a doctor being close by and knowing all this stuff!


    ¡°Ple¡­ease¡­Chance! Don¡¯t¡­Don¡¯t go!¡±


    I patted the Queen and watched for Chance, unable to stop myself from feeling a bit of sadness overwhelm me. ¡°Come on, Buddy! Look¡­Look your mum is crying, stop her from crying!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Damien¡¯s POV


    I took in a breath and stopped when Chance coughed¡­


    Oh¡­Thank you¡­Thank you!


    I got closer to Chance and saw him open his eyes, his chest making movements.


    My eyesight grew blurry and I smiled at him, ¡°Good boy! Good boy!¡±


    Chance didn¡¯t show much response and looked around. Then¡­Finally, he started to cry.


    ¡°He¡¯s alright at the moment but¡­¡±


    The doctor moved to the side and the Queen rushed to pick up Chance, ¡°Chance! Sweetheart, it¡¯s mummy! Everything¡¯s ok!¡±


    I looked at the doctor and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He sighed, ¡°He did stop breathing, so I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±


    I put a hand over Chance¡¯s head and sighed in relief, not only would I be sad to losing this boy, but I couldn¡¯t imagine the pain my precious would get from losing him!


    He can¡¯t die! No, neither of them can! All of them must survive!


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m not letting him go, Damien! I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care if I have to walk all the way and get buried along with him, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    I interrupted the Queen¡¯s sobbing rants and said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s alright! It¡¯s fine, just hold him.¡±


    Perhaps, even if it was slower, Chance should have stayed with someone anyway. We hadn¡¯t thought this idea out good enough.


    Maybe because we thought that the target was Ethan, we didn¡¯t place enough importance on Chance. Now, now if it wasn¡¯t going to be the Queen holding him, hell, I was!


    Yet¡­It wasn¡¯t like we had dug him up¡­The reason that Chance was even freed as early as he had been¡­Was because of Ethan¡­


    Whatever it was that that was going on, it was still something that worked¡­


    Now that Chance was safe and sound, being held by the Queen, I looked back to see Ethan, paying more attention to the memories going through his head and I walked over to him¡­Very much staying aware of the Elementalist that was still there¡­Attached and ¡®speaking¡¯ to Ethan.


    ¡°Is that it!?¡±


    The Queen¡¯s voice interrupted me, and I saw her vicious, wet eyed look at the Elementalist. ¡°Yes, but right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Take Chance!¡± She held out the visibly scared Chance to me and I widened my eyes, ¡°No! You hold Chance! Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±


    ¡°It nearly killed Chance!¡± She said, looking at me with those wet eyes and desperate voice but her face was full of anger!


    ¡°I know but can¡¯t you see with your own damned eyes! Ethan is attached to it at the moment!¡±


    Man, this was bad. My mate is connected to that damned rock and now the Queen seems to want revenge!


    Watching her, wanting to make sure that she doesn¡¯t do anything while Ethan was still connected to it, I was unable to focus once again upon what the memories and Elementalist were trying to say!


    I really was keen to find out what was going on but hell, it was just one thing after a fucking other!


    Of course, I don¡¯t regret seeing what happened with Chance before and watching the Queen now, but I felt like I¡¯ve missed out on something really bloody important!


    I¡¯m just going to have to bug my precious until he tells me!


    ¡°Are you telling me that I can¡¯t do anything? It killed the royal family and attempted to kill Ethan, now Chance¡­And I can¡¯t do anything!?¡± Her scream made Chance cry and the Queen let out a sob, before cuddling into the little boy.


    ¡°Calm down! Doc, walk with her towards The Watcher¡¯s Pack!¡± I stated firmly, using my Alpha aura to calm down the Beta Queen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you let that thing go! If you let it go, it¡¯ll try and kill Chance again!¡±


    The doctor took a hold of the Queen¡¯s shoulder lightly and directed her towards Beta Locky, who had nearly run all the way back already.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Come on!¡± The doctor stated, as the Queen stared at the Elementalist in complete rage¡­


    I watched as they walked further away and sighed.


    ¡°My Queen, are you alright!?¡±


    ¡°Chance was buried, but it¡¯s ok now, we are to return back to The Watcher¡¯s Pack!¡±


    Hearing them talking, I was determined to think that they should be fine.


    If I were to stay here with Ethan, surely, he won¡¯t be mad at me, they¡¯ll be fine!


    Looking at Ethan, still connected to that thing, I slowly walked closer and knelt down beside him.


    Touching him, I didn¡¯t feel anything strange and I took him in my arms as much as I could¡­Considering that earth and a vein was stopping him from moving too much.


    The memories continued to go through Ethan, and I wished I knew what they meant!


    But¡­With Chance being fine and the Queen now gone, Ethan can take as long as he wants¡­As long as he¡¯s in my arms!


    To my surprise, Ethan started to talk again, just a moment later, ¡°So this is your last¡­Mission?¡±


    The word ¡®Yes¡¯, popped into our heads and I watched as Ethan put a hand out towards the Elementalist, ¡°Bring them here, surely we can work something out. Can you send a message?¡±


    The Elementalist didn¡¯t move to Ethan¡¯s outstretched hand, and so he put it back down. I felt curiosity run through me from Ethan and I hoped that this Elementalist was no longer a threat to us.


    Seeing their continued ¡®written¡¯ conversation, I found out that Ethan was talking about writing a message to the other Elementalist¡¯s in Gorde and found myself worried.


    Why would he want to bring them here!?


    ¡°Then send the message and come back to me when I¡¯m alone. I don¡¯t want any more victims to this past¡­History!¡±


    ¡®Yes¡¯, was all that was written in our heads and then the earth and vein disappeared from Ethan¡¯s body.


    Ethan was no longer attached to it and in no time, I found that the Elementalist had disappeared out of sight.


    I didn¡¯t really know what to say, as I helped Ethan back up to stand and checked him everywhere. He didn¡¯t get very dirty, which pleased me, but¡­I was very interested on what was going on!


    Not only was I curious about why the Elementalist¡¯s seems to be doing as it¡¯s told but what did the memories say? What did Ethan see?


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. It¡­Seems that they are cornered. The Elementalist¡¯s are becoming endangered and one of them came to seek out revenge to what had and what is happening to them. Their survival is on the line and another reason to get rid of us is so they would be able to leave the continent of Gorde. Seeing their own kind perish to another foe upon the continent of Gorde, and that my father did indeed go against their wishes, I suppose I can¡¯t blame them for doing this¡­So, I¡¯ve told them that they can return¡­¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I interrupted. ¡°How can you tell them to do anything!?¡±


    Ethan looked at me and sighed¡­Then he put a hand through his hair and said, ¡°It seems that they are bound to the Omega and Alpha blood inside of me¡­Just like they were with the first King of Sollace¡­¡±


    I stared dumbly at him and let out a noise¡­I don¡¯t know if I showed that I understood or showed that I didn¡¯t¡­


    With just that one sentence, not only does it look like Ethan can order them around, but it seems¡­My pup is an Alpha¡­And¡­It seems that perhaps, the first King of Sollace was an Omega¡­


    I heard Ethan sigh and then say, ¡°Let¡¯s get back, I¡¯ll collect my thoughts and see what I can do later.¡±


    I held my precious tighter, not wanting anything to harm him yet alone worry him. He really was taking on too much and I was getting more and more angrier as the days passed!


    And now that the threat was gone, Ethan even looked visibly exhausted, I had no doubt that soon after getting into The Watcher¡¯s Pack, Ethan will most likely be unable to stay awake¡­


    Why can¡¯t he be less stressed uh!? Why can¡¯t we watch as the days slowly go past, you know, something like celebrating our own first pup?


    Lazy days, cuddles and laughs¡­But no! The King¡­


    While I was grumpy, I found him shifting to his chocolate brown wolf and slowly trotting away.


    I stared at his wolf and sighed. I just wanted him back in my arms!


    Seeing the wolf stop and put out his tongue, as he looked at me seemingly unafraid and even teasing me, I then shifted and rammed myself into his fur.


    I was completely addicted to this little Omega, his wolf, his new scent¡­


    After a brief lick and cuddle, we scampered off and soon met up with the rest of those who had been walking away.


    It seemed that the Queen was wearing light clothes, but no one else was¡­It looked kinda weird to me¡­


    Why not just be naked!? Why, out of everyone, was the Queen wearing fucking clothes!?


    Beta Locky was the one that seemed to have them on him, taking up space in his small backpack but¡­Did he on purposely bring women¡¯s clothing? Really!?


    What the fuck!?


    Well, at least a welcomed interruption came for Chance, who had been afraid all this time, and he finally started to look normal again after a near half an hour ride on my back.


    We were no longer in a huge hurry, so walking and taking it easy I suppose was alright now.


    I think¡­We all needed this time to slow down time and think about what just happened, especially Chance and the Queen.


    Ethan was indeed worried for his boy, no surprise there, and the doctor checked the little one to find that Chance¡¯s wolf was doing his best to fix any problems with Chance. After all, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to have stopped breathing for any length of time, so hopefully Chance¡¯s wolf would be able to fix anything that needed fixing¡­


    There was one noticeable problem already though, but it seemed like a mental problem¡­Chance had droopy eyes but didn¡¯t want to sleep¡­Upon falling asleep, only a minute later did he wake up with a childish scream and clung onto the Queen with his small, shaky hands¡­


    I wondered if he had a nightmare of being buried alive¡­As much as Shifter¡¯s were awesome when it came to healing, nightmares weren¡¯t something that could be easily fixed¡­


    On the other hand, the Queen was angry, especially when Ethan had nonchalantly stated that he had let the Elementalist go.


    She was so angry that she nearly shifted to her wolf and attacked, Beta Locky frantically tried to calm her down and I was glad for it¡­Because I wouldn¡¯t have an scruples of killing her, even if she was the Queen, even if she was the mother of Chance!


    No one attacks my mate!


    One strange thing happened though, to calm the people down¡­And that was¡­Beta Locky stated irritably that he didn¡¯t like being called ¡®kid¡¯ from me¡­Because he was even older than myself and stated out that it was rude!


    Silence overcame all over us, with only the doctor giving a chuckle because he ¡®already knew of this¡¯.


    Then¡­How old was the young-looking Beta Locky then? And doesn¡¯t that make Alpha Lorez even older than we first thought!?


    With a different atmosphere, we continued¡­


    Then, after four hours of walking at a leisure speed, we finally made it to the boundary of The Watcher¡¯s Pack¡­

 Chapter 33

    Owen¡¯s POV


    ¡°Is it confirmed?¡±


    I already knew it, I had lost connection with those two Beta idiots days ago, but I had to send someone out!


    I had to continue to act as though it was the worst thing in the world to have lost a King!


    I don¡¯t understand some of them ranting over His Majesty¡¯s bad luck, as the brat was a coward!


    He gave me his power, making me laugh hysterically in my head and now, the brat even has silver in him! What ruler!?


    He¡¯s an Omega, with silver and a complete coward!


    Humph, it was all part of the plan!


    After getting the information from The History Pack, I had to get that brat gone as soon as possible!


    It was obvious that Elementalist¡¯s could be killed because one had indeed already died to a Shifter but being able to order them around, was not a power that I wanted to let the little brat know he had! No, if it¡¯s to be anyone¡¯s power¡­It should be mine!


    I know it¡¯s confirmed that the Sollace blood is a lot more precious than normal, but surely, I can get my boy to demand the Elementalist¡¯s to be our power! And, above all, my boy was a Beta! Not a lowly Omega and he will be far from being a coward!


    I did have a certain suspicion that there was more to the Sollace generations than this because of the diaries, but even the bastard with his old books can¡¯t seem to work it out!


    How great would it be to be able to control the Elementalist¡¯s!?


    Perhaps, even if there was another type of special requirement, I can still overcome it!


    Ah, to be able to bury alive Shifters¡­It would be very interesting!


    Punishments had laws and rules, but with the Elementalist¡¯s, they could be the punishment and perhaps even some sort of secret assassins¡­Without a trace, the Elementalist¡¯s can disappear and appear and kill¡­And I happen the think that¡¯s quite perfect!


    With the most important, personal diaries of the previous King in my hands, I had been rejoicing when the brat was going to take a flight away from the palace, deciding that it was time to end that direct family line¡­Leaving only my own left!


    My son was going to rule, and nothing was going to change, I will remain as the Regent of the King!


    These past few days have been relatively slow but I¡¯m sure everyone will warm up to me. And I will make them if they don¡¯t!


    ¡°Yes¡­Beta Owen. It seems that the plane did crash and blow up. The problem is, we can¡¯t investigate it as thoroughly as you would like because the plane crashed in the south human town of Depson¡­It is currently in their hands¡­¡±


    I sighed.


    I wanted proof of the King¡¯s death, then I could make my son the ruler easier¡­There would be problems if I didn¡¯t have proof of his body being found¡­


    I will have to be patient, it seems¡­


    ¡°Who do have there? Get them to confirm.¡± I stated. This was the normal procedure anyway. No one would except a ruler gone for too long, as long as I do what is ¡®required¡¯, the Shifters will slowly start to think of me as the ruler anyway.


    ¡°¡­Beta Owen¡­I have tried to get them to confirm. They had stated that they had not found the bodies of everyone.¡±


    I put my hand up to my chin and narrowed my eyes, how long would it take to do a ¡®thorough search¡¯? Isn¡¯t this what The Surveillance Pack and The Watcher¡¯s Pack¡¯s do!?


    It looks like I need to show my ¡®deep anger to this missing king¡¯, to get them to work harder!


    It may yet be longer before I put my son on the throne after all, the last King has to die first¡­I can¡¯t rush this, my son is still young, I can simply introduce him later¡­


    Taking a deep, frustrated breath, I knew I needed to wait. If there was a chance that there were survivors¡­It could ruin everything!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, tell them to continue to search.¡± I¡¯ll talk to the Alpha¡¯s myself! It looked like they had gone to the brat¡¯s side but maybe I¡¯m wrong. Are they not looking so hard because they are really accepting me already?If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Ah, what a mess! I get excited and want to tell the world, then I tell myself to be patient and wait¡­


    Waving my hand, I frowned, already forgetting my newly appointed Gamma.


    The best I could do is wait and let everyone know that there is a chance.


    Or should I just keep this a secret for now?


    So far, I ¡®unintentionally¡¯ told a few Beta¡¯s and an Alpha, telling them in ¡®accident¡¯ and told them to keep it a secret but¡­


    Sitting back into the throne chair, that was in the west wing room to do the King duties, that felt like was mine already, I sighed¡­


    It¡¯s been a long couple of days!


    After Ethan got shot, I thought my days had gotten easier, especially since I became the Regent and got the power that I needed but¡­Something seems off¡­


    What was it?


    Getting up from the chair, I walked out of the room and went to my own room.


    I knew that Ethan may not be able to control the Elementalist¡¯s at present, but the chance is still there that he could indeed find out that he could use them!


    ¡­I also knew that the brat shouldn¡¯t have been born in the first place!


    The late King already had been threatened by the Elementalist¡¯s, stating that they will kill the royal line, if he was to be with his destined mate!


    The diary was filled with such intimate and crazy secrets that even I was surprised!


    I had not realized how much I hadn¡¯t known!


    The threat was made not long before the late King met his destined mate, Valentria. Obviously, it was a threat to kill the entirety of the royal family and it is stated that the late King did take this seriously¡­Hence why he had taken a chosen mate¡­


    Taking a chosen mate, when he already knew who his destined mate was at the time, was a big reason why he was not able to be with Valentria in any type of regard, whom really did try to leave the palace¡­


    King Tailor had not sent Valentria away at all though, and it states in his books that he went as far as telling her the truth, to help his reasonings for her to stay. His thoughts were of watching her, keeping an eye on her life, but he also did write down that he wanted her to not have more potential then she already did at finding a chosen mate.


    It is often stated, that when it came to Valentria and even though he had ¡®already moved on¡¯, he was quite a selfish man.


    So¡­Valentria had worked inside the palace, even seeing the King on the occasion, doing her jobs but¡­She spent a lot of those days trying to ignore him and ¡®forget¡¯, much to King Tailor¡¯s unhappiness¡­


    Valentria, being close by, had helped the King bare children to his chosen mate but it states that he longed very much for his destined mate.


    It was written many times that he felt conflicted, because he was indeed loyal to his chosen mate, having marked her and all but the worst times that he felt the loss of his destined mate, was when he could smell her on heat and had to be sexual intimate with another¡­Or¡­How else was he going to have children?


    It also wasn¡¯t just in this regard that King Tailor found difficulty, but also in wanting to make both of the women in his life happy. In one day, he would be trying to spend time with the Queen and his children, yet the next day, he might be trying to secretly find a maid that keeps running away from him, just to lead her to a pretty garden!


    The late King was deeply affected by using his destined mate while she was on heat, just so that he could conceive a child with his chosen mate and that was why he never got to close to his children.


    He didn¡¯t dislike his children, but he did feel like they had been conceived the wrong way!


    But¡­As it so happens, just like the brat, something had to be done because the chosen mate of the King did not get pregnant for a few years before this process was first accidentally found out¡­And so, it was found out, that a destined mate¡¯s Omega heat can help conceive a child to another woman.


    With the children that the late Queen had, no one thought any different, thinking that they were meant to be and didn¡¯t question it but¡­The King had felt detached¡­


    As much as he felt the destined mates link, he also felt the link to his chosen mate, and it made him very quiet. King Tailor had some friends, but they saw a change in him in those years but could never understand why he become more official and less friendly¡­They slowly stopped drinking together and spending time together as the years went by¡­


    It wasn¡¯t until his chosen mate had died, that King Tailor had secretly let Valentria work in his own personal quarters, like no other had.


    His diary stated that nothing had happened between them for a while, a few kisses were stolen here and there but because their relationship was so broken, he had not pushed her too far.


    They had conversations, sometimes heart wrenching but sometimes sweet and I could only forego those pages. What I found though, was one-night Valentria had been on heat and when the late King wrote in his diary afterwards¡­He had plainly stated that there had been no way to not take his most beloved, other half.


    ¡®It was the most fabulous, most happiest¡­¡¯ Blah blah blah¡­


    To see King Tailor so gloriously happy, nearly made me feel sick!


    Not because he had finally gotten with his destined mate, but because I had never met a man so cheesy with his words!


    He had wanted to tell the whole world! He wanted to make her the Queen¡­Ah, he blabbered on about wanting so much for his beloved that I had to turn the page!


    I realized, after reading through it, that he did in fact forget about the threat from the Elementalist¡¯s, simply because he had been so smitten with Valentria.


    After the first time of being completely intimate with one another, their relationship had not been so broken anymore and there was a period of happiness.


    He went on and on about how great she was and how excited he was upon opening his door to finding her and immediately feeling better. Again, foregoing the cheesy King¡¯s words of taking his mate, I came to see that was how Ethan was conceived and muchly adored by his father, even before being born.


    I had been a bit confused at this point, because it was obvious to me that the King had looked like Ethan had been ¡®Unworthy¡¯ of him¡­But I was sincerely mistaken!


    When Valentria got pregnant, that was when King Tailor remembered the threat that the Elementalist¡¯s had made and wrote down a whole heap of ideas on what he should do¡­


    I could see¡­He spent many days coming up with ideas¡­


    He thought of taking his newly found family far away, he thought of keeping them close. He thought of the impossible of breaking ties and the possible of claiming her as the new Queen. He had written down that if they survived, he could live. If they were alive, somewhere, somehow, he could handle it.


    By this time, he had marked her, yet no one ever found this out because at this time, she didn¡¯t even leave his quarters. And, at this time, a doctor suddenly ¡®disappeared¡¯ as well, and this was where he ended up!

 Chapter 34

    Owen¡¯s POV


    King Tailor gave Valentria the best care, attentively and obsessively watching over her like a hawk. He wrote down how different it was between the two women and knew why Valentria had been his destined mate. She had accepted what he had done, she had that specific and most beautiful scent that he loved, and she was a lot more caring then he had thought!


    All those years, she had done things that he only found out then, and it was because she had been watching him secretly as well! She was the one that had on purposely left the safety of her room, while she was on heat, to see if it¡¯ll help him conceive a child. She was the one that put that little extra salt, that he liked, with his breakfast and left a satchel under his pillow to help him sleep¡­


    After all that time, Valentria may have looked like she wanted to leave the palace, but she also didn¡¯t want to leave at the same time! She was an Omega after all, and it was known to her that a few of her Omega friends had not been accepted because they were Omega. She felt like she hadn¡¯t been good enough for the King of Shifters and might have put on that she was not weak, but that was not the case at all, she was instead very weak inside.


    She wanted him to be happy and since her staying in the palace made her destined mate happier, she did it. Through out most of her life, this was how she came across, as King Tailor had written, but he grew to know otherwise!


    She was not sure of herself and didn¡¯t know how to bring something across without being misunderstood¡­And for a few months, Valentria was able to blossom and state what was deep in her heart, making King Tailor love her so much more deeply!


    It was not long after Valentria gave birth that King Tailor took certain means to secretly place an inner wall on the palace grounds and place her hidden away on the other side of it.


    As people from the inside saw, Valentria was not in the palace, but¡­She still was inside the grounds of the palace all that time.


    The King had intended to no longer see her, only written often that he would go to the wall and look down upon his muchly missed family. They spoke to each other through their links, the King wrote down, but that was mostly what went on. But it is written with pure emotion upon how much he missed being with them, how much he longed for them¡­


    For the royalty¡¯s safety and secrecy, King Tailor had decided this procedure and it had worked. The Elementalist¡¯s did not attack for twelve long years.


    In the last few chapters, that I had read a couple of days ago, that was were things went sour for me¡­


    I should have known!


    The Valentria I had met all those years ago was a very quiet and coming across as though she was submissive!


    Oh, I remember! She looked eager to let me obtain the twelve-year-old Ethan, like she had hated him!


    But no¡­That¡­


    That¡¯s right, I also found out recently upon why she might have acted like that.


    The late King claimed in his last entry, that he had seen his beloved before going out on his duties¡­But now that I remember back, to some of those days, I finally find it fishy¡­


    Valentria had not been upset to be completely neglected or even didn¡¯t see her little boy, no, she was willing to stay in an isolated room¡­


    All those years, the lie of the maid being pregnant and had given birth, had been wrong!


    When I think back to seeing the maid with a child, I had just thought it was as they had said but no¡­


    That child had been King Tailor¡¯s!


    At the time that I had read and thought back to those times of taking Ethan and completely neglecting Valentria, I was pissed.


    How could I have not questioned it at all!?


    Then, it took me a while to remember what happened to that little Omega girl¡­If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Shaking my head, as I finished making my way to my room, I couldn¡¯t believe that it was only yesterday that I remembered what happened to that little royal Princess of the late King¡¯s.


    I let the maid take the child to her family!


    She returned, willingly, but the child had not returned!


    Having looked it up, trying to find this royal little child, I found no trace of her!


    I had no idea upon where to look for the lost child of the late King¡¯s!


    I regretted killing Valentria!


    Finding out about the little girl, whether she was dead or not, somewhere¡­


    I may not have been able to find out, as I¡¯m certain Valentria would not say anything, but now, was there any way at all!?


    Yes, I was angry! Not only was the little brat not confirmed dead, but there had been a confirmed direct heir to the throne elsewhere!


    Again, I tried to forget this knowledge. I didn¡¯t want it to become something to interrupt my fate!


    It was already too late anyway! What can a little Omega girl do against me, even if she does know who she is!?


    I thought back to the King that became my father in law, seeing someone completely different to the one in the diary and despised him completely. He was a coward and a pussy!


    What King?


    He was weak and deserved to die!


    I let out a laugh and started to undress.


    All I needed to hear was that the brat was gone and then¡­If I have to, I¡¯ll get rid of the Elementalist¡¯s by using my mate as bait. Then, I could bring out my son with ease, even showing them that he is indeed of Sollace blood.


    Once the Elementalist¡¯s are gone¡­The whole continent would be mine!


    Walking into the bathroom, I see a worker scrubbing away at the bath.


    ¡°Get¡­¡±


    Ah¡­What bad timing¡­


    I knew she was an Omega, just by the smell of her!


    Luckily, I wasn¡¯t an Alpha, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be leaving this room.


    Yet¡­


    Looking at her and that obvious pre heat smell, I felt myself become interested. Knowing that the late King used this to impregnant his chosen mate, I started to ponder the Omega and them being on heat¡­


    Finally, she looked over and nearly fell over, from being startled upon seeing me. ¡°Oh, Beta Owen! I was told you wouldn¡¯t be back, and I just had one more job to do before leaving! I will get out of your way, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She quickly went to go past me, but I couldn¡¯t help but stop her.


    My mate¡­I haven¡¯t seen her for a while¡­And, currently, right at this moment¡­I was horny¡­


    I vaguely heard a growl from Petro, my wolf, but I quickly told him that he¡¯s got the wrong idea. The girl was just entertainment! Besides, both of us were a bit off just because of the smell that the girl was releasing out.


    I know we could handle it, but¡­


    Closing the door, I then locked it and the put my other hand on her other side of the girl and lifted her up to the vanity. ¡°Did you even know that you¡¯re going into heat, Omega?¡±


    Seeing her go silent and then suddenly look at me in shock, she quickly went to get down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡­¡±


    I stopped her and parted her legs, ¡°Too late.¡±


    To a strange degree, I was slightly delighted to this new thrill.


    It wasn¡¯t like I liked or loved the girl, I was just going to purely use her to get out some frustration and get some happiness. I was also curious about this type of thing¡­That was all¡­


    Seeing her fight against me at first, she stopped when I touched her where I could smell where her special fragrance was coming from¡­Ah¡­


    Fingering her insides, I took the rest of her clothes off, as well as my own.


    Just a few seconds after that, I could tell, she was losing herself to her need to fulfil what the heat was there for¡­


    She touched me, making me feel weird at first, because I wasn¡¯t hers, nor was she mine, but¡­I tried hard not think that this was something wrong, because well, it¡¯s just fun.


    I didn¡¯t have any type of feelings for her¡­She is nothing!


    Petro growled louder but I refused to let him get to me over something so small. I¡¯ll talk to him about it later!


    With a groan, as she grabbed my own desire, I plunged a finger into her wetness and felt how wet and hot she was¡­


    That was all I needed, I put myself into her legs and guided my dick into her pussy.


    ¡­I felt like it had been ages, as I felt her heat against me. It was different, with such a huge scent overwhelming me and to see a woman want me so wantonly! Yet, there were no tingles. It was a strange difference¡­


    I didn¡¯t know if it was coincidence that I decided to come back to my room at this moment, to find an Omega just about ready to start her heat, but I wasn¡¯t going to let anything stop me from enjoying it now!


    Taking this Omega was an interesting experience indeed!


    Pushing myself deep inside, I pumped myself in and out of her and fulfilled her heat wish, taking her for the whole time that she was all over me¡­


    I took her against the wall, then in the shower, feeling extremely better after climaxing twice. The first time, I did pull myself out of her, spraying my seed elsewhere. I was surprised to my quick thinking and cheered at myself as it reminded me that I had no protection with me and that getting this girl pregnant probably wouldn¡¯t be a good idea!


    ¡­Yet, the second time, I was too carried away and pushed myself hard to finish a bit sooner, spraying my entire load inside the girl¡¯s heat. As much as I wished I could say that I regretted it¡­I didn¡¯t.


    Her hands clawing me, her moans and groans, her screams. Her body wasn¡¯t that bad, and I was indeed turned on!


    As long as I didn¡¯t think too deeply, I was able to stay hard and appreciate this strange occurrence. Climaxing inside her, with all her heat and own juices mixed with mine, made it all that more enjoyable!


    Pedro was severely upset with me, but the deed was done...I don¡¯t even care if she really did get pregnant or not. I have no emotional attachment to her whatsoever!


    She was placed here at this time, why shouldn¡¯t I take advantage of it!? And I wasn¡¯t going to be a coward like that of the late King and the little brat¡­I was going to take what I wanted¡­


    It was great, not as good as my mate, but it was fun!


    I felt refreshed and ready to move on, possibly to think of a solution to my problems!


    Before sending her out, I gave her a deep look and she blinked a few times. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, it was fun, now go and work.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to explain myself¡­I was the regent King! The master of all the Shifters!

 Chapter 35

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    I mumbled as I rolled over to my other side. I felt so comfortable that I didn¡¯t want to get up, even though I needed to pee!


    ¡®I think you should get up and at least eat something, Precious.¡¯


    Cuddling into the wolf, that was talking to me through my mind, I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to yet!¡±


    The wolf licked me on my back, and I shivered.


    ¡®You¡¯re sleeping too much!¡¯


    I sat up and stretched, mumbling out a, ¡°Mmm¡±.


    With Damien in human form, now in front of me, he put out a hand for me to take it.


    Once I was standing, he grumbled into my ear, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    I let out a chuckle to his pout and hugged him. ¡°You already know that this is practically normal!¡±


    Holding me tighter, he grumbled some more into my ear, ¡°Then why can¡¯t our pup be an Omega then, uh? Why does it have to be an Alpha and make you so¡­Unlively!?¡±


    ¡°You forget¡­It might also be the¡­Silver.¡± I solemnly added.


    Both of us hoped that it was the pup, because at least then I could potentially change back to normal again and sleep less after the little one has been born¡­


    It had been a month since we had gotten off the plane and ran into that Elementalist. And within that first week, I was sleeping more and more. It wasn¡¯t just an hour or two more, it was three to four hours more now


    After coming to The Watcher¡¯s Pack, I had not stated much upon the Elementalist¡¯s, simply because hatred was obviously seen in the eyes of not just the Queen but a few others too.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to them, that will get them to accept the fact that I had asked the Elementalist¡¯s all to return to this continent.


    To what happened to Chance, I was glad that I had been able to get him out of there, because I knew I had almost lost him!


    But¡­Why don¡¯t I have the same type of hatred as the Queen?


    I knew that I loved Chance very much, and that I didn¡¯t want him to die!


    Yet, at the same time, I felt very emotional towards the Elementalist¡¯s¡­


    Knowing now of how they came to be, it was really¡­Unbelievable!


    The first Sollace King, had not just been a Shifter. No, they were a lot of things.


    Having taken out some of their magic and putting them into rocks, a whole new species had been created and they were now the Elementalist¡¯s.


    Upon the first Sollace King coming to an age of death, the Elementalist¡¯s had already been condemned to live their lives on another continent and only short facts had been written down upon who they had been.


    I didn¡¯t know what was left and right, wrong or right or up or down anymore!


    I mean, this was like a fantasy, a dream, a made-up story!


    The memories from the Elementalist clearly states that the first Omega King had elemental powers, but also had other types of magic as well. I had heard of some warlocks and¡­Couldn¡¯t believe that their magic originated from the first King as well!


    He had given a person warlock magic and from there, they had integrated with humans and I think they live in some type of mountain or in deep ground somewhere¡­But that was knowledge from rumours, and I know firsthand that rumours can¡¯t be trusted¡­


    Through the memories of the Elementalist¡¯s, I did not get to see much of the warlocks and I think that¡¯s because they ended up becoming a species, or race, that hides and rarely comes out but¡­It was the warlocks that had told the Elementalist¡¯s of what was going on!


    The warlocks had said to the Elementalist¡¯s that they are slaves and that if a King in the future is an Omega, with an Alpha, even though they would not be the first King that had created them, they will have to do as they are told, and wouldn¡¯t they rather be free?


    From what I saw, I think the warlocks had cursed the Elementalist¡¯s and then the Elementalist¡¯s went on a rampage and killed Shifters, which in turn had made them go to the continent of Gorde in condemnation.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    I thought it was sad¡­That the first King had to see his own creations become enemies and not be able to work together.


    And knowing all this, what was I to do? Do I still leave the Elementalist¡¯s on the other continent, where they were all being destroyed?


    To be honest, I had felt fear to the Elementalist¡¯s but seeing them die to some golem type creature, I didn¡¯t know who to fear more!


    Elementalist¡¯s whom were from my blood, that can bury and kill Shifters, or Golems that I would not be able to control and that were three to four times bigger than us!


    Since I couldn¡¯t figure it out, I could only state that the Elementalist¡¯s weren¡¯t a danger to us at the moment and that we should go on with our plans.


    I hated the strange looks I got, but to be honest, I had troubles being in the company of Eleanor and Chance, just because I was giving the Elementalist¡¯s a chance.


    By rights, if the Elementalist¡¯s wasn¡¯t something that came from my, great¡­Times a hundred, give or take, grandfather, they would be an enemy that we would have to get rid of but¡­Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through, they had attacked the royal family because of me! If I had not been born, to become someone that could ¡®order¡¯ them around, would my father and his family have died in the first place!?


    To the Elementalist¡¯s¡­I shouldn¡¯t have been born¡­


    Why had my father gone against them?


    Knowing this really made me depressed and I really did wonder if I hadn¡¯t come to be, would the royal family still be alive today¡­


    All those years of training and exhausting myself to become something that I wasn¡¯t, all those years of being lonely and then forced into a relationship. None of it should have happened!


    There would have been no attack on the royal family, well, that¡¯s what I think!


    Why had he done it!?


    Damien told me that it did happen and that I should get over it¡­And that was when I got more and more tied, which helped me think of it less.


    It seems that our plan, now that I was pregnant, was going to wait until I was to give birth.


    Before we were just going to wait it out until Beta Owen was to make a mistake and show up as soon as it happens, letting everyone know that he had gone too far and that I, the King, wanted that power that was rightfully mine back.


    Well, they had said something of Owen falling into a trap or something, but I wasn¡¯t a scheming person and did not understand their plans at all.


    But¡­It hasn¡¯t mattered at the moment. Because Owen hadn¡¯t done anything!


    So, even if I wasn¡¯t pregnant, we would still have to stay here in the dark and just waited.


    There was something good about this though, well a few things¡­


    One was, that we were safe!


    The Watcher¡¯s Pack and The Surveillance Pack were both behind us completely and we held quite an amount of Shifters willing to wait and bring down this Owen.


    To this, I had to give it to Damien, whom has gotten his pack to talk to many elders of Shifters, of all the different packs and some of them were willing to join us in bringing down of what they knew of as my real ¡®step brother in law¡¯.


    The elders were mostly paid off by Owen or have good ¡®jobs¡¯ that they wanted and, to be honest, Owen had done well. He had gotten to some of their weaknesses and it¡¯s amazing how easily they wanted to keep their mouths shut!


    One of the elders had wanted to be in The Treasury Pack, just so they could gamble! Owen even gives this elder slightly more income than any of the others, but since it¡¯s cash in hand, we hadn¡¯t known anything about it!


    One wanted to be an Alpha and they had been the Alpha of The Driller¡¯s Pack for years!


    How¡­How had he had all this power!?


    What was I doing when he paid off all these elders!?


    Well, nonetheless, some of those elders did come to our side, but many of them didn¡¯t. But it wasn¡¯t coming to our side completely, as half only stated that they will be witnesses for this information but won¡¯t fight against Owen.


    ¡­But, it wasn¡¯t like we just had The Watcher¡¯s Pack and The Surveillance Pack on our side, we had a few random people and then even some of The Driller¡¯s Pack as well!


    I don¡¯t know if they all believed that Owen is trying to convert the power or not but having them take this chance and continue to give Owen vague answers to my being still alive and currently with The Watcher¡¯s Pack, seems to be enough for them to continue doing it.


    I suppose it helped, that I had a blood pack with the Alpha of The Surveillance Pack, and well, the Alpha of The Watcher¡¯s Pack wanted to show his loyalty by doing it straight away upon our arrival, but I had declined.


    I wanted the Shifter¡¯s to make their own choices, but¡­I guess seeing what happened to those two men on the plane makes me reluctant to depend entirely upon the blood pack.


    When I had declined, I was looked at strangely and I didn¡¯t even know why I had felt this way until the next day. After I told Damien and Alpha Lorez, they finally understood that I wanted to trust them without the force behind it. Just like most other times¡­I am thinking that a blood pact might be good in some cases, like that for the use for rogues, but in other cases, I didn¡¯t want to lose my head to power, just because I had forced someone to become loyal to me.


    It just felt wrong¡­But I believe that was the Omega in me that feels this way though.


    Another thing that has happened here, besides our safety, was that Eleanor had slowly given Beta Locky a chance and we found out that he had lost his mate about fifty years ago¡­


    I never thought he was so old¡­


    He looked young and¡­He has really good genes for a Shifter! That¡¯s all I could put it down too!


    Yeah, it freaks me out a lot hey, he¡¯s older than me and the Queen put together!


    His destined mate had an accident and died, and Beta Locky had become a rogue afterwards. He ended up in The Harvest Pack and then came into this pack, simply because The Harvest Pack did not bring him any joy.


    After a few years, Beta Locky came to be known as dependable and someone that Alpha Lorez wanted to stay. But it was still not quite enough, and everyone knew that it may be a matter of time that Beta Locky might leave, to try another pack¡­Yet, it didn¡¯t happen¡­


    Alpha Lorez was not surprised to Beta Locky¡¯s crush, but many others were!


    Of all the people that he liked¡­It was the Queen!


    They had an idea that through being able to ¡®watch¡¯, Beta Locky had found someone, but¡­The Queen!?


    I can only shake my head and chuckle, as Eleanor really had no eyes for Beta Locky for a good week!


    Chance¡­Chance was beside her all the time and he got better slowly. He didn¡¯t want to sleep for days and when he did sleep, he woke up screaming.


    Of all things we got and obtained from what happened on the way here, including that of two of us nearly getting buried alive, the worst of it was Chance¡¯s nightmares¡­


    Eleanor made sure that Chance knew that he was safe and that there was nothing to be scared of, so Beta Locky was invisible for quite some time!


    It had only been in the last week of this month that Eleanor consented to Beta Locky attempting to gaining her heart.

 Chapter 36

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    Eleanor had come to me in a rush and was all red! Much different to her anger lately¡­She looked completely funny to me, but I went serious and woke up, just so that she could talk to me.


    She asked me if it was alright that she might have the chance to be with another, that someone was wanting her as a chosen mate.


    I had told her that it was fine, knowing exactly who it was that was chasing after her, and that I was waiting for it.


    She had looked surprised to that, perhaps she suddenly realized that she had been not observant enough and that more people knew then she thought!


    The conversation did last longer than that and she had blushed crazily, but in the end that was what had happened.


    It seems Beta Locky had gotten the chance to kiss her and Eleanor was still absolutely surprised to it!


    ¡­I wish them well and hope that Eleanor can find it in herself to accept him!


    Deep down, I knew that she was a good woman but felt a bit inferior. It was mainly because her destined mate was gone and that she had to marry a King afterwards, so she had probably never thought that she¡¯d find another to accept her. Of course, her inferiority complex wasn¡¯t with everything, I know she was strong but when it came to the ¡®happily ever after¡¯, I have a feeling she didn¡¯t quite believe in it¡­


    Beta Locky had also came to me and¡­He used his age against me and all I could do is laugh and give him my consent!


    To be honest, I think the two of them make a good couple. He is respectful and dependable, and she seems to be the one that he wants. I¡¯m sure Eleanor will give him ¡®if¡¯s¡¯, ¡®but¡¯s¡¯ and ¡®maybe¡¯s¡¯ but hey, if he wants her that much, he¡¯ll work hard for it! And, I¡¯m sure, Eleanor is someone good for him too, as she is a bit more mature then some her age and she knows what it¡¯s like to have responsibilities. His ¡®Beta¡¯ position won¡¯t be a problem for her, and she¡¯ll be able to understand if he has to go out to work or something, just because she has been married to a King and had responsibilities of her own¡­


    Yeah, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be long before she¡¯s marked!


    The problem was¡­Will she remain as the Queen?


    The other thing that we didn¡¯t mind, while lazily hanging around here in The Watcher¡¯s Pack, was waiting.


    I had a bulge now and since the second week, we¡¯ve come to know that sleeping a lot is quite normal for an Omega that is carrying an Alpha pup.


    So, all in all, feeling safe and even lazy, I have rarely had to become ¡®King¡¯ and could sleep when I needed too, as much as Damien didn¡¯t like it!


    Ah, he continued to think that something was wrong with me and then he was all over me like I was some sort of porcelain that needs the utmost care!


    He also¡­Gives me whatever I want¡­


    I like that¡­


    If I ask for his wolf, he shifts and if I ask for pancakes, ah¡­I love pancakes!


    Yummy!


    He wasn¡¯t the only one either! I was doted strongly over by three others and Damien would get mad at them! But¡­I was the King, and everyone was in a good mood!


    It was strange!


    Because as much as all of us knew, there was probably going to be a fight between us Shifter¡¯s and here, at this current moment, we were still celebrating a pregnancy¡­


    Feeling Damien¡¯s hands reach lower and lower, I moaned and then opened my eyes, ¡°I need to pee.¡±


    Hearing a sigh, Damien then said, ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll get the shower going!¡±


    Damien let me go and as much as I wished he didn¡¯t follow me into the bathroom, he did and¡­


    Seeing his naked flesh and awesomely toned muscles¡­


    His scar on his shoulder and his sexy face¡­


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Uh, no! Dammit!


    ¡°Leave for a bit¡­You¡¯re a distraction.¡± I stated, trying to finish what I hadn¡¯t even started!


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± I heard Damien chuckle and get into the shower, making me sigh.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    It took me three times the time to pee and I was getting cranky!


    Stepping into the shower, I thought, no¡­No, he can¡¯t touch me how he likes!


    Washing myself, Damien took over and washed me and I thought, ok, he can do this much.


    The warm water going down my back and the scrubber at the front, ah, I was so pampered!


    In no time, things desperately changed and the tingles from his touchy hands spread through my body and as much as I could deny it, I was turned on!


    Lips went over mine and then I was against the cold wall of the shower and a hand sneaked its way to my higher legs, while the other one pumped my hard on.


    Dammit!


    I moaned into his mouth and put my hands around him, completely forgetting that I was going to play hard to get!


    It wasn¡¯t fair!


    Damien was gentle and took his time, but there was no time like the present. There was no one around, as it was just us.


    Having started in the shower, Damien took me out, scared that I¡¯d fall, and put me on the vanity, unable to go further before he placed himself inside me.


    ¡°Ethan¡­¡±


    I was¡­Gone!


    I loved how he called my name like that!


    With my small bump, it wasn¡¯t hard to continue almost like we always have, and of course, it become hot and sticky in no time!


    Damien made love to my dick, to my ass and to my nipples. He touched our pup from the outside and I felt his pride. Ah, he¡­


    Cumming onto both of us, I trembled and hang onto him tightly.


    Damien groaned and went faster, losing himself slightly and within a minute or two I felt his hot liquid filling me up inside.


    Man¡­I was so glad to have met him, my mate. The only one that can make me feel so desperately happy and forget everything else!


    Another good thing about this mate, bond and link, was that we didn¡¯t have to state out loud those cheesy words of ¡®I love you¡¯, like the humans did¡­We felt how much we were adored and how much we longed for each other. We knew¡­That we loved each other very much and that we wanted to live the reminder of our lives together, and even the next lives together¡­Forever¡­


    ***


    Eating, I tried to pay attention to Alpha Lorez, who was updating us upon what Beta Owen was doing.


    It was getting serious now, as Owen may not have stated that I had died, but it seems that he was demanding blood pact¡¯s now, and the Alpha¡¯s can¡¯t make up any more excuses.


    Alpha Monk was also here today, whom had come once before in this last month and he was getting really antsy.


    It seems that Owen was onto his case about his loyalty, in which case this idea of giving blood pacts had come up, and with Alpha Monk quickly making it public, of what Owen¡¯s plans were, it was a way to get out of the idea becoming ¡®real¡¯, as the Alpha¡¯s were mostly against it¡­But now, with these actions, it started to make Owen start to question everyone and their loyalty.


    I guess I understood why Alpha Monk had acted so rashly, because I¡¯ve had Owen on my case too, so if there was a feeling that I had for him, it was sympathy.


    A formal vote with the Alpha¡¯s stated an impasse and Owen had been angered and stated through letter¡¯s that he was the regent King and that he now demanded it.


    The Alpha¡¯s were to all go into the castle and give their blood, otherwise it will not only state whose side they are on, but they could lose their positions as Alpha if they don¡¯t.


    It was indeed a predicament and I might not have thought that Owen would demand this¡­Probably because I wouldn¡¯t have demanded it myself...I guess I was just being na?ve though¡­


    I had to keep remembering that not only is Owen a different person from all those years of thinking of him as an Uncle and father figure, but he was also different in the way of thinking.


    I was not one that strived for power, as I felt like I shouldn¡¯t have it, probably because I was an Omega, but Owen had this personality and I had to remember this!


    So, I went into contemplation and really did try to wonder what we should do.


    Obviously, I¡¯d have to give Alpha Monk¡¯s blood back, or he and I might convulse or whatever, like those men, and I really didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    But¡­If these Alpha¡¯s become Owen¡¯s people¡­


    That would mean that we can¡¯t stay here, that we¡¯d have to go elsewhere, and we¡¯d have no allies.


    Then, if we were to go elsewhere, with no allies, then what was the point!?


    What were we fighting for?


    It almost seemed worthwhile to hide away, but¡­I had a duty as the ¡®King¡¯, to protect the Shifter¡¯s¡­Even if it was to protect them from ourselves¡­


    I had to come up with an idea! I had to go back and become King and stop Owen from treating Alpha¡¯s poorly!


    ¡­Yet, how am I to do this!?


    ¡°¡­I believe so.¡± I heard Damien say.


    Looking from him, towards Alpha Lorez, I saw both of them frown.


    ¡°Then the timing might have to be brought up.¡± Alpha Lorez said. ¡°Alpha Monk, was there nothing that you have seen that we could stress to the Shifters upon Owen¡¯s way of being a regent King? Has he become any kind of hinderance or someone that doesn¡¯t do the best for Shifter¡¯s? The best would be that he has given human¡¯s information about us!¡±


    ¡°¡­None¡­When he is doing the King¡¯s duties, he does so in a proper way. He hasn¡¯t done anything unlawful.¡± Alpha Monk stated, getting up from his seat. ¡°I suggest that the King return and we try another way to get him.¡±


    It all just seemed so stupid!


    If I were to return, Owen would find out that I was pregnant, we wouldn¡¯t be safe again and¡­


    What a mess!


    Actually, I have to admit, Owen doing what he¡¯s doing has put us in quite a predicament!


    Damien felt my worry and pulled me to his side, then I heard him say, ¡°It seems we need something to state that what Owen is doing is wrong. What rules are there over the blood pact?¡±


    ¡°¡­He would be abiding by the rules because of his position.¡± Alpha Lorez stated. If anyone here knew the rules of Shifters¡­It would be Alpha Lorez¡­My god, I still can¡¯t believe how old he is! No wonder he is deeply loyal to the King! And he has been deeply loyal to the ¡®King¡¯ for centuries¡­Scary! Actually, I guess I¡¯m not surprised why he wanted me to get my power back and to completely get rid of this Owen who was been going behind my back¡­He might have been wishing to get rid of him for decades! Who knows!


    ¡°Then¡­Can¡¯t we make up some rules? If we can get enough Alpha¡¯s, can¡¯t we go over his position? And make a rule to completely ban it instead?¡± Damien¡¯s question was more like his thoughts, as he didn¡¯t particularly look at anyone when he said this.


    ¡°Can we do that? Ban something without the regent King¡¯s position? Without the King?¡± Alpha Monk asked, looking doubtful.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s an idea¡­It¡¯d be bad if the His Majesty has to return and he will not be safe. Perhaps we can come up with something else?¡± I saw Alpha Lorez sit down and put a hand to his chin.


    Getting up myself, I saw the rest stand after a moment and I put a hand out to them for them to sit back down once again, ¡°Continue, I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Want me to come too, Precious?¡±


    Damien took me into his hands, and I smiled up at him, ¡°No, you¡¯re needed here. I might just sleep anyway.¡±


    I shrugged and then kissed him on the lips.


    He kissed me back and I then walked away, frowning to what was going on¡­

 Chapter 37

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    We needed to come up with something, and fast!


    Putting a hand through my hair, I walked to Chance¡¯s room and saw him playing with both Eleanor and Beta Locky.


    I missed my boy, he was talking more now and had normal human teeth.


    But¡­


    Putting a hand through my hair again in frustration, I stamped off to my luxurious room and slumped down on the bed.


    Putting a hand to my growing bump, I rubbed it gently.


    My children were not safe!


    How can I make it safe for them!?


    To my complete surprise, the floor of the area shook and then broke apart, to show an Elementalist in front of me¡­


    The Elementalist coming out of nowhere like that scared the shit out of me!


    I went onto the bed and stood on it!


    Earth came up then and directly attached to me, ¡®They are coming!¡¯


    Oh, that¡¯s right¡­


    I took a shaky breath in and nodded, ¡°Ok, and you told them that there was no killing anymore? That I wanted to stop the feud between us?¡±


    ¡®Yes¡¯.


    I nodded, that¡¯s good¡­


    The Elementalist¡¯s made no more sounds and I didn¡¯t move nor know what to do either.


    I didn¡¯t want to order these things around, but¡­Do I have to order it to let me go now?


    ¡°I¡­Well, that¡¯s good! Do you know of a place that you won¡¯t be harmed?¡± I asked, finally thinking about where they might be able to stay. What if my original idea was not good enough for them?


    ¡®We want protection.¡¯


    Protection? That¡¯s what I want!


    So many of us were being abused and wanted protection!


    I¡¯m supposed to be a King, wasn¡¯t I!?


    Aren¡¯t I these Elementalist¡¯s saviours or am I going to be their downfall!?


    Well, damned¡­


    Austorious was staring at me in pure interest and I felt like perhaps the Omega in me ran off!


    Looking at the Elementalist, I narrowed my eyes, ¡°How long until they get here?¡±


    ¡®Water, a month, Fire, two years, Earth a few months, Air, a month and Metal will take a year.¡¯


    A month¡­


    ¡°What do you want to do in the meantime?¡± I asked it.


    ¡®Wait.¡¯


    Mmm¡­


    Being in a ¡®King¡¯ state of mind, I looked formally at the wall and wondered about our problems.


    Under the reasoning of a regent being used, it is because the King is unable to rule¡­


    Well, to stop the Alpha¡¯s being forced to take a blood pact and to keep them as potential allies¡­I will just have to come back to rule!


    ¡°Very well, you can wait, do as you like as long as there is no harm to a Shifter¡¯s life. Understood?¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    After hearing this, a sudden blur came over me and I felt very dizzy¡­


    Stabilizing myself with the bed post, I wondered why my hand was suddenly outstretched to the location of the Elementalist¡­Well, where it used to be¡­


    Weird¡­


    Perhaps it was a pregnancy thing¡­


    The Elementalist obviously already disappeared and I finally got down from the bed and went into Chance¡¯s room, ¡°Locky!¡±


    Beta Locky got up and bowed, ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°I will be leaving both the Queen and Chance in your care!¡± My firm resolve completely stunned both Eleanor and Beta Locky.


    ¡°¡­Your¡­Your Majesty?¡±


    I nodded at them and went back to the room that had three Alpha¡¯s still talking to each other and looked at them firmly, ¡°It seems the King is able to rule once again. Chance and the Queen will stay here though, I will rely on you Alpha Lorez to keep them safe!¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Precious, we still have time to come up with a good idea so that this blood¡­¡±


    ¡°No! My two pups will be safe, and I will return and not run away! Owen may not have done anything for us to punish him, but I will not let him force others to choose between himself and I over our dispute! He wants everyone on his side, then pronounce me dead and state his son as next King. Why does he need a blood pact for that!? I will not allow it!¡±


    I humphed and took a deep breath!


    ¡°Precious?¡± Damien came to my side and looked at me with questions in his eyes.


    I hadn¡¯t acted like this in some time¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t let him force people, Damien. I can¡¯t!¡± I stated, still firm and with my chin razed slightly, to state my unwillingness.


    ¡°¡­Ok, Precious. It¡¯s not like we couldn¡¯t handle him before. I much prefer that you come back to help the Alpha¡¯s anyway. It¡¯ll show that you weren¡¯t¡¯ able to continue hiding while other Shifter¡¯s could be in trouble¡­Wait a minute¡­¡±


    I watched as Damien turned and pointed out a finger, ¡°This¡­This could be a trick! Owen knows Ethan will act like this and come out of hiding!¡±


    Uh?


    ¡°¡­I think¡­You¡¯re right¡­¡± Alpha Lorez said, starting to nod his head. ¡°Even though it does make himself look slightly bad, he still has every right to ask for it¡­He¡¯s taking a gamble!¡±


    ¡°Shit! He must have some news that the King survived and wants to bring him out or to lose his allies!¡± Damien stated, putting his hand down by his side. ¡°Sly, old man!¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a good scheme. If the King comes out of hiding, Owen will know where he is and¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Damien interrupted Alpha Lorez, ¡°No, it¡¯s not just to come out of hiding, I have no doubt that Owen will have something prepared for the King, for when he comes out!¡±


    ¡°Do you mean yet another type of trap?¡± Alpha Lorez asked, frowning.


    Damien nodded and narrowed his eyes in thought.


    I blinked and also narrowed my eyes, ¡°Are you saying that whatever I choose to do, I will lose?¡±


    Damien looked at me silently for a moment, and then nodded, ¡°Think about it, Precious! He wants everything so the reason why he¡¯s trying to get you out to be in front of him, is to probably put you away for good or even get you killed! He was probably hoping that the Ele¡­Elementalist¡­The rocks¡­That¡¯s it! That sly, old man might even use the rocks against you! He might suggest that since an attack on your life had not come that¡­That maybe you are with them or something¡­¡±


    Alpha Lorez widened his eyes and then shook his head, ¡°Do you really believe that he¡¯d go that far?¡±


    I shook my head too, but because I didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What do you mean? I just saw the Elementalist and it said that it won¡¯t hurt anyone!¡±


    Damien looked at me again, and sighed, ¡°¡­Owen might state that you might have got them to kill the royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°What!¡± I shouted!


    What the hell!?


    I didn¡¯t even know that my father had been the King at the age of twelve! Plus, how could I have done such a thing! That¡¯s regicide and¡­Murder and¡­


    I found myself falling, making me realize that my legs gave out and Damien helped me sit properly on a seat. ¡°I never¡­¡±


    ¡°We know, Precious. You don¡¯t have to say anything¡­¡± Damien scooted in beside me and then picked me up and put me onto his lap. ¡°Calm down¡­¡±


    I leaned into him and did as I was ordered to do as¡­I knew that worrying about something I had not done was really useless. What we needed to do, was find a way to either not give him a chance to do this to me, to us, or to get him instead!


    Relaxing in Damien¡¯s arms, I heard their conversation continue.


    Hearing Damien¡¯s voice through his body relaxed me more and even though it was an important matter, I wasn¡¯t feeling worried now.


    ¡°¡­But informing the other Alpha¡¯s has its drawbacks. They could not only be on Owen¡¯s side but if we were to state that the Elementalist¡¯s were no longer a threat to the King, it may support Owen¡¯s potential theory against His Majesty!¡± Alpha Lorez stated in an answer, to something that Damien had said.


    ¡°I know, but¡­One, we have to stop the Alpha¡¯s from forcing themselves to become Owen¡¯s dogs and two, we need to get the power away from Owen, even though it¡¯s before schedule.¡±


    I heard Alpha Lorez ¡®hum¡¯, then add, ¡°No wonder he hasn¡¯t done anything for a month, this tight trap that he¡¯s made is really¡­¡±


    Damien patted me absentmindedly when he replied, ¡°It¡¯s a sure method. Loss our allies or lose our lives. That is his statement.¡±


    Silence filled the room and finally a third voice reminded me that Alpha Monk was still there, ¡°Can¡¯t the Elementalist¡¯s state His Majesty¡¯s innocence?¡±


    I looked at Alpha Monk and wondered the same but¡­Wouldn¡¯t that be bringing in trouble for the Elementalist¡¯s then?


    They wanted protection and ordering them to come out, to state my innocence, would bring them danger, I just knew it!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡± I stated, sitting up properly.


    ¡°¡­Why not?¡± Alpha Monk asked.


    I sighed, ¡°They want protection and as it is, they have lost many just because of being condemned to stay on the continent of Gorde. I told them that I want the past history to be swiped clean, where we don¡¯t hurt them, and they don¡¯t hurt us. If I were to bring them out, to state that I had not used them to kill the royal family, they would be included and targeted. Hell, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Owen has no heart and attacks as soon as the Elementalist¡¯s shows up!¡±


    Damien rubbed my bulge and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s probably best to keep them out of the way. If something was to occur, Ethan¡¯s life might be in danger again.¡±


    I looked at Damien and realized that he was right¡­If the Elementalist¡¯s feel like they need to attack, and I¡¯m not quick enough to ¡®order¡¯ them not too, I could be in deep trouble!


    ¡°Then, what do we do? Do we just go and get the blood pact then and leave His Majesty to defend for himself?¡± Alpha Monk said in mockery.


    Damien shook his head, ¡°The blood pact can¡¯t happen! But neither can Ethan¡¯s return to the palace!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Alpha Monk asked.


    Damien looked at Alpha Lorez and both of them narrowed their eyes, ¡°Here.¡±


    With both of them saying the same thing, I looked at one and then the other.


    Suddenly, a few orders were given. Alpha Lorez demanded to have the fastest runners to come to him and then to get some paper.


    I saw that Alpha Lorez put a few papers in front of me and an empty small container.


    ¡°Can¡¯t he use my blood?¡± Damien said in pure heartache.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! It has to be his!¡± Alpha Lorez stated, passing over a knife from someone else.


    I caught on, ¡°So I¡¯m to write a few letters?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Demand each Alpha to come here directly and then you are to formally pronounce your health has gotten better and that you no longer need Beta Owen to represent you as the regent King.¡±


    I sighed and sat up straight, grabbing the knife and cutting my arm.


    Putting blood into the container, I heard Damien wince.


    ¡°Alpha?¡± I heard in the background.


    ¡°Beta Locky, you are the fastest, you will go directly to the palace and try to stop any Alpha from seeing Beta Owen. Quickly get the messenger bag and get in some food and drink, so that you won¡¯t have to stop very much. His Majesty¡¯s first three letters will go to you!¡±


    Picking up the blood pen, I let it soak into the blood and then wrote out quickly upon what I was to state and made three copies.


    These three copies were a bit different from one another. The first one held all of the Alpha¡¯s names, even though Alpha Lorez, Alpha Monk and Alpha Rendall were already here. A second copy was a ¡®just in case¡¯ copy, if something was to happen to the first, but the second copy was only to demand for the Alpha¡¯s that they knew were not on their side.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was making a letter to those who probably wouldn¡¯t come, but it was what I was told to do¡­


    They stated something about being given a royal order twice and disobeying but I didn¡¯t think that went as far as casting their positions away, so I thought I had heard wrong¡­Besides I was busy writing anyway¡­

 Chapter 38

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Go! Remember to hide the second copy elsewhere later!¡± Alpha Lorez stated, handing over the three letters inside the messenger pack.


    Two people put it on Beta Locky¡¯s wolf, and he rushed off straight away.


    I found that Eleanor had come out, holding Chance, and she waved him off with a worried look. She turned to me and she looked like she had something to say.


    ¡°He should be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Damien stated, as he got up and moved me back to the chair. ¡°Precious, my Beta is here too. I¡¯ve already stated a few to follow Locky but I want to talk to him.¡±


    Seeing Damien walking off, I got back to writing up more letters, which would go to other Shifters who weren¡¯t going to the palace. It really was a shame, that at the moment, with a summoning from Beta Owen, we didn¡¯t know exactly where all the Alpha¡¯s were. If they weren¡¯t at the palace, they could be on their way there or still in their pack, just like us¡­


    So, we had three lots of groups, obviously Beta Locky was one of them, another group was to go to the in between areas of the packs and keep watch with their letters, while the other group was to go the packs directly and hope to find the pack Alpha still there.


    Damien¡¯s pack members were the ones that were going to keep an eye on the land, as they could be called in easier and were already on their way. With them looking for elders in random locations, many of them were scattered and we could already rely upon them in finding out some information, through Damien being able to talk to them in human form, but¡­Through them, we found that at least one Alpha had already left!


    It might be close but¡­We already feared that one Alpha would have already made a blood pact, even before Beta Locky was to get to the palace!


    But we found another Alpha had presumably not left, but Damien¡¯s pack members, not looking for the Alpha, had now gone to look for him. It was Alpha Brown of The Harvest Pack and if the land wasn¡¯t so big and with so many workers, we would feel better but¡­It could at least take an hour to find this Alpha personally! Then, the letter written by the King would probably take another couple of hours to reach the Alpha¡­Which meant that we did not expect to see any Alpha¡¯s get here before sunset¡­


    Preparing didn¡¯t stop there, once I had finished the letters, I was also reminded of why I had given Beta Owen the power of becoming regent and that it might be better if I were to be seated and only state that I have started getting feeling back in my legs, instead of showing that I could walk once again.


    Apparently, if we were to suddenly state that I was better, and even pregnant, we could lose the trust of the Alpha¡¯s. So, I guess it was a good idea to lie at the moment¡­


    To be honest, I really couldn¡¯t believe that Owen had gone so far. He wanted so much, yet was he going to ruin everything to get it?


    Forcing Shifters, making up lies¡­Wasn¡¯t he going over the line!? Yet, to a certain degree, wasn¡¯t I doing the same thing then? I was going to lie to them, and hadn¡¯t I forced them to come and see me?


    No! I was different from Owen! I had to tell them this too¡­I had to somehow show it!


    Just¡­How do I do that!?


    I felt like I was losing, even though I knew I hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have given Owen the power to become the regent. Perhaps I should have just come out to people back then that I was getting better and went back to my ¡®King¡¯ duties.


    Getting lost in my thoughts, I wondered many ¡®what if¡¯s¡¯, ¡®but¡¯s¡¯ and ¡®maybe¡¯s¡¯¡­


    In the end though, I couldn¡¯t help but see that I feared staying in the palace. I feared that Owen might have come up with something and had gotten rid of us somehow.


    Was there anything else that I could do? All I¡¯ve done is write letters but¡­


    Why do I feel so useless!


    Walking into a room, I see that it was like a mini room of like the one I had in the palace.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    There was one chair, obviously less luxurious then the one in the palace, then there was space for people to stand in front of me but on a lower surface.


    It seems that this room beforehand was more of a meeting room, as there was a table to the back and to the side, with chairs stacked up against it. There was also a screen that could come down behind the ¡®throne¡¯ chair, where I¡¯m guessing it would be used to show people of what they had ¡®seen¡¯¡­Actually, it is a bit freaky about how much cameras were hidden away¡­I guess not all of the cameras were from The Surveillance Pack¡­


    But, apparently, this was the room I was going to use today, to speak to the Alpha¡¯s.


    We had news that we did indeed get to find Alpha Brown, before he had left to go see Owen, and he had arrived in the night, to sleep the rest of it here after arriving.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him yet, but I¡¯ve been told that he is not being rude and had willingly applied himself to the ¡®King¡¯s¡¯ letter, doing what he was supposed to do. To me though, Alpha Brown was someone who liked rules and had worked pretty hard and was pretty patient to get where he is now¡­I guess he didn¡¯t want to lose it and thought that accepting the ¡®King¡¯s¡¯ words would be more beneficial to him then ¡®Beta Owen¡¯s¡¯ words¡­Hell, maybe it was more of a tough choice then I thought, how could I forget all those years that I was not taken so easily as King and was never told what I needed to be told¡­Even though I had the name of ¡®King¡¯, I really hadn¡¯t been much of a King, so these Alpha¡¯s, it might be hard to choose, I suppose¡­


    ¡­Well then, thank you Alpha Brown, for taking a chance on this King!


    Damien came to inform me that a new Alpha had been initiated into The History Pack within the last two days and that Alpha had not come here and had instead went to the palace.


    The Treasury Pack¡¯s Alpha was the one that had gone ahead beforehand and still did not come to us, even though it¡¯s said that he received the King¡¯s letter upon leaving the palace¡­It was pretty obvious where his allegiance lied¡­


    The Driller¡¯s Pack Alpha was bound to come soon, but he could already be here¡­I wasn¡¯t sure.


    So, out of all the Alpha¡¯s who were supposed to attend, we lost two, haven¡¯t heard from one and the rest were already here or on their way.


    The Heed and Call Pack¡­I remembered choosing a new Alpha a few months ago. Why, why hadn¡¯t he come?


    Damien had not heard any news about outside of The Heed and Call Pack but Locky had gone there a few hours ago and had not informed anything new since.


    Sitting down upon the minor ¡®throne¡¯, I sighed.


    It was only a matter of time that I had to tell the Alpha¡¯s that came that I was better once again. My mind was back to normal and I had to somehow show that Owen wasn¡¯t needed anymore.


    Damien had been brainstorming all night upon the best way to approach these Alpha¡¯s and what we knew was what we had figured out the day before, which was to state that I was mentally aware again but not walking just yet.


    I was going to state that I had feeling back into my legs and that I had been able to let what happened go, which would be obvious because I would act ¡®normal¡¯ once again. Not only will the doctor state that I had gotten better when I got feeling back into my legs, but it seems the plane crash had also woken me up as well.


    I had taken ¡®at least two weeks to get better¡¯, from the plane crash, and that was why I had not spoken to them beforehand.


    Then, I was to tell them something along the lines of knowing Owen had ordered them to do a blood pact with him but to tell these Alpha¡¯s that I didn¡¯t want them to do any type of blood pact at all¡­That a blood pact shouldn¡¯t be needed.


    Damien hoped that I could gain trust within them, even though I was still somewhat lying to them about being well and even pregnant.


    The fact that I was an Omega had still yet to be addressed personally, instead of that of rumours, and Damien also thought that it would be better to try not to talk about that just yet but¡­To me, it was always so obvious and to them it¡¯ll become obvious very soon!


    It would be blatantly continuing to lie, from when I had first become King, and it needs to be addressed as soon as possible!


    ¡­So, not bringing up the fact that I was an Omega and admitting to it, I didn¡¯t like it!


    If we weren¡¯t going to tell them now, then, when were we?


    The idea of today, was to get the Alpha¡¯s on my side but¡­I really¡­Why am I lying to then!?


    I wanted to tell them what Owen is doing! I wanted to state that I left the palace because I feared for my safety, as well as that of the safety of Chance, especially when I wasn¡¯t walking very well for a while! I wanted to tell them that Owen was in fact my step, brother in law and that he has a son that is, granted, of royal blood!


    I wanted to tell them outright that I was an Omega and that I was better and even pregnant! I wanted them to know where I stood and that I did not want to be a King and stand behind lies to uphold my power!


    But¡­Could I do that!?


    I had two pups now to take care of and honestly, I loved them too dearly and thought that doing things Damien¡¯s way might be smarter.


    The problem was¡­I had been living like this for so long!


    Lying and scared of people knowing the truth!


    If I stood up, they¡¯d probably know, hell¡­If they had known my scent before, they would know that it had changed!


    ¡­I was really walking on thin ice!


    For me, this was just too dangerous!


    Lying and not lying, both of them were too dangerous!


    And since it was like that, I wanted to choose right from wrong¡­I wanted to tell them everything and let them make up their own minds!


    I wanted the Alpha¡¯s to know that Owen had something against me and that he will try to make me look bad, somehow. I wanted them to know that yes, the Elementalist¡¯s had stopped attacking me and that I wanted them even to return to this continent because they are in danger on the other continent!


    I wanted all the cards out on the table and to let them know that I wasn¡¯t just their ¡®King¡¯, but someone that was wanting to start fresh and obtain their trust once again. Someone that wanted them to know of the dangers and of what Owen has done, especially with paying off so many elders!


    Dammit¡­


    What am I to do?


    The Omega in me wants to submit all truths, whether they are believed or not. The ¡®King¡¯ in me wants whatever is best for the Shifters and would willingly lie¡­


    ***

 Chapter 39

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Your¡­Majesty¡­¡±


    I heard two address me, then the rest nodded formally.


    It was¡­Really awkward¡­


    I looked at each one of the Alpha¡¯s, even Damien and Alpha Lorez, who were also standing in front of me now and I waited.


    But¡­What was I waiting for?


    Waiting for them to question me about what they may have been told by Beta Owen?


    How many lies have they been told?


    Sitting up straight still, I raised my chin higher and took in a deep breath, ¡°I told you to be here because I did not want you to be forced into giving a blood pact to anyone.¡±


    The Alpha¡¯s looked at me, some I saw to be surprised.


    ¡°I may have been shot and got a bit depressed, but that did not mean I forgot about the Shifters. Believe it or not, the plane crash had helped me get my head on straight and I have been only getting better since.¡±


    I stopped for a bit, looking at each of them once again, ¡°I now can feel my legs once again.¡±


    Again, I saw some with surprised looks, but Damien gave me a smile.


    I wanted to smile back at Damien, but I knew that now wasn¡¯t the time for intimacy, I had to be the ¡®King¡¯ and address these Alpha¡¯s formally. They needed to know that I was back!


    After another short silence, as no one wanted to speak, I continued, ¡°A ruler should not depend on blood pacts to trust his subordinates to do the right thing. I had lived without blood pacts for years and I want to continue to do so. I know that means that I may not have full loyalty from you, but I also know that I will feel better because you will have a complete mind of your own.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Alpha Louis, The Driller¡¯s Pack Alpha started, ¡°I am thankful that you have given us a chance to make up our own minds, for that I must thank you.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Stated Damien.


    I found it ironic though, because Damien had given me a blood pact¡­I guess he was just trying to make this easier for me¡­


    I nodded, ¡°Then, let me take this onwards, to further seek in your trust and being straight forward with you¡­To state that the rumours of my being an Omega is truth.¡±


    A gasp was heard, and I just knew that both Alpha Lorez and Damien were glaring at me.


    So, quickly, I continued, ¡°When I was twelve, I did not know anything besides that of not being good enough. Owen told me that if you all were to know that I was an Omega, then the Shifters will go backwards, just because there is no ¡®King¡¯, and well¡­I had thought he was right. He was, after all, the only father figure that I had for years. If I hadn¡¯t trusted him, who would I have trusted? If I didn¡¯t believe in what he said¡­Then what would I believe in now? I was young and thought that Owen was doing the best for me. I have to admit, whether I like it or not, Owen did make me become a King. I would like to slightly change this ¡®King¡¯ though, that he brought me up to be, to be a better one, now that I have come to see other ways¡­And now that you have seen how capable I am at ruling, even though I am an Omega, I wanted you to know from my own voice¡­That I am, indeed, an Omega. An Omega that only wants to strive for a better way for us Shifter¡¯s.¡±


    I know I went against Damien and Alpha Lorez here, but I had my reasons¡­Not only to start fresh with the Alpha¡¯s, but also because¡­


    ¡°Then, what is happening, perhaps it¡¯s better that a Beta is a regent King and helping Chance become the next King!¡±


    I was surprised at hearing this from near the doorway.


    ¡°Alpha Yoon.¡± Damien stated, walking up to him, ¡°You¡¯ve come!¡±


    ¡°Aye, I did come. And now I¡¯m leaving, hearing this, what reason is there to stay?¡± Alpha Yoon stated.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I narrowed my eyes at him and got up¡­Yes¡­I got up.


    Austorious was pissed! I was pissed!


    And for some reason, a force overtook me that did not like being talked to like I was nothing but an Omega, compelled me to forget what I was supposed to be doing in hiding some things from these Alpha¡¯s!


    Again, I heard gasps¡­


    Spreading out the aura of an Alpha, that took me years to learn, I saw Alpha¡¯s kneel to me as I walked past them.


    ¡®What are you doing, Precious!¡¯ I heard Damien ask me in worry.


    Walking right up to Alpha Yoon, I continued to stare at him.


    He was clenching his teeth, yet not moving to kneel to me!


    Not yielding? Fine!


    ¡°I gave you the title of Alpha, do you want it stripped away from you?¡± I stated.


    The Alpha in front of me chuckled, clenching his hands, ¡°What can an Omega like you do!?¡±


    I grabbed his throat menacingly, but my voice stayed calm, but cold, ¡°The first King Sollace¡­Was an Omega!¡±


    I let him go and pushed him back, making him fall to the ground, ¡°You heard right! The first King of the Shifters¡­Was an Omega!¡±


    I turned around and looked at the other Alpha¡¯s, knowing Damien was the only one not looking at me, but looking at Alpha Yoon instead.


    In just a matter of seconds, I heard rummaging from behind me and saw that Alpha Yoon had a silver blade in his hand and a menacing look on his face.


    Damien held that hand with the blade and pushed, making Alpha Yoon groan out but not let go completely of the knife in his hand.


    Spitting to the floor, Alpha Yoon said, ¡°Lies. You are no King!¡±


    Damien took the knife with his other hand and then kneed him into the stomach. ¡°He is more of a King than anyone else alive! Do you think it¡¯s easy for an Omega and have to act like an Alpha to be King, you idiot!? Besides, as you just heard, the first King was an Omega! So, you can shove this irrelevant information up your ass because you can¡¯t use it against your King! Now kneel!¡±


    Forcing Alpha Yoon to kneel, Damien now stood behind him and told someone to pick up the knife and put it away.


    Alpha Yoon laughed and looked up at me, ¡°Where¡¯s the prove that the first King of the Shifter¡¯s was an Omega! How can we believe you!? There¡¯s also the fact of the Elementalist¡¯s! We all know of the Elementalist¡¯s, so¡­Why haven¡¯t they attacked you, uh?¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at him once again, here it was¡­It looked like Beta Owen had been in this Shifter¡¯s ears before coming here!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty, I heard that you¡¯d been attacked before by the Elementalist¡¯s.¡± Alpha Brown stated in pure fact.


    I turned to him, ¡°I was attacked¡­¡±


    I was then interrupted by Alpha Yoon, ¡°No, it was all a scheme¡­Think about it, he¡¯s probably been here all this time, away from the palace where we think they don¡¯t attack. But an attack happened even in The History Pack¡¯s borders, so¡­Why not here? Was he to even be buried at all? Oh, and why did the Elementalist want to bury the royals? Who would get the most out of it!? Uh!? You tell me!¡±


    Seeing some distrust, some questioning, I turned towards Alpha Yoon and cringed. What I didn¡¯t like was that this man was so obviously cursing my life right now and I was not in the plan that he thinks I was at all! Do I really need to state how much he sounded like he wanted me dead right now? Did anyone else see it?


    ¡°See! He wanted to be the King, so he killed everyone!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I said, clenching my hands. Why am I being looked at like I was the bad person!? They also had no evidence that this was real! Plus, why the hell would I want to kill so many people to become King and be so empty all these years!


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± Alpha Yoon said, smirking right at me!


    Pissed off once again, I used my aura on him, and firmly stated, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I didn¡¯t even know I was a damned royal until I was twelve! Even if I found out now that I can speak with the Elementalist, I didn¡¯t know until very recently, when we were being buried alive, but¡­That¡¯s not the worst of our problems! They are dying to more advanced creatures, because their powers don¡¯t even work against them! And well¡­How about you ask the right question!?¡±


    I firmly walked back to the throne and sat down, ¡°Hear this! The late King, King Tailor, my father, was threatened by the Elementalist¡¯s to not be with his destined mate!¡±


    Silence answered this new information.


    I was sure that no one really knew about my mother, that no one had even known that my father had been threatened at all! I guess I understood because a King being threatened rarely happened!


    I continued, ¡°My father stayed true and did not go to my mother until after his chosen mates¡¯ death¡­As many of you, I¡¯m sure are aware, the bond that real, destined mates have can make one¡­Forget a certain threat!¡±


    I looked down and sighed, ¡°I am what the Elementalist¡¯s feared and it had come true, as it seems I can speak to them, that is how I was able to stop them from killing Chance on the way here¡­¡±


    Alpha Yoon¡¯s laughter cut into my words and I silently looked at him.


    ¡°Haha, so this is all your fault! Haha! Why are you all still thinking of following him!? Uh!? If this brat hadn¡¯t been born, the late King would still be alive!¡±


    I hated Alpha Yoon¡¯s words and narrowed my eyes at him, Austorious was calming me down though, reminding me to stay as a ¡®King¡¯.


    ¡°What I can say to that, is that I did not ask to be born, but I was. I did not ask to be a King, but I am. I will continue to do as I should, to make up for this problem that was made in the last generation¡­¡± I stopped and looked around again.


    Gather my words, gather my words right, and I might not lose all of them¡­


    ¡°I will never think of you as a King!¡± Alpha Yoon yelled out and I saw that Damien went to attack him, but I quickly yelled out for him to ¡®stop!¡¯


    ¡°Let me just give you the reason why I fear Owen...I have elders here that had stated that they had been ¡®bought¡¯ out by Owen, so that they would not state that Owen is indeed my brother in law! Alpha Lorez, he knows who Owen is! There are even more elders that know but did not want to become involved! Since Owen now has a boy, born from my royal half-sister, he has started to take initiative to take the power of the King. I did not know of this until a few weeks ago and at first, I could not believe it! What I do know, is that my half-sister is currently in the palace and in hiding but I only know of this because of my mother, who is now dead¡­She stated in a letter that she had been poisoned by Owen and that he was indeed my brother in law and that he had a male child recently. Through slowly opening my eyes to how dominant Owen was, I was flabbergasted and realized he wanted to use me to get rid of the threat of the Elementalist¡¯s, so that then he could put his royal blooded, male child as the next King! Hence, my life was in danger! I left the palace in fear of my own, and that of Chance¡¯s, survival!¡±

 Chapter 40

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at all the Alpha¡¯s in front of me once again, ¡°I did not want you all to be forced into a blood pact! All that I ask¡­Is that you give deep thought into who should be the real ¡®King¡¯! Owen may indeed have a royal blooded heir to the throne, but I am the nearest descendant of the last King. If you think that I had the guts that I would kill my own family, then you are severely mistaken! At the age of twelve, I had been a submissive Omega! How would I have enough courage to kill people that I didn¡¯t even know!? He asks you to think about it, well I ask you the same! Have you not heard that Owen himself had stated that he trained me from the age of twelve? Did you not even hear of me, like I you, ¡®til afterwards!? Don¡¯t be blinded by just words! I might not hold evidence, but does Owen?¡±


    I took a small breath and nodded at them, ¡°¡­I will not do a blood pact¡­I will not tell you what you should do! I¡¯m just stating my side of the story in defence to whatever you¡¯ve been told from Owen. I want you¡­That¡¯s right, I want you to decide for yourselves! I want you all to ask yourselves¡­Because I will not force myself upon the King¡¯s power now without approval! I am willing to tell and show you what I have and put it on the table, giving you this opportunity! And if you give Owen the power¡­His greed may ruin us! I¡­I know that I have lied to you! But¡­I am all for looking after every single one of us! I am still willing to see what is best for all of us as one! I will fight for our safety and I will, I will let you make your own choices!¡±


    With one last thing, I continued, ¡°Let me ask you, what is a King!? What is it that King¡¯s do!? Will Owen do that for you? Will you give him the power? Will you see what he has done to me all this time and lied! I may have lied to you but don¡¯t forget, he has also lied! He brought me up and I do not want to be the person that he wants me to be! I will be someone better for you, someone worth relying on but¡­You have to give me that chance to completely break away from him! You have to see that I now see what is right and wrong and that I don¡¯t want to lie anymore!¡±


    I got up again and walked to the door, turning back just before walking out, ¡°I know I should have kept some things from you to gain your trust, that was the official plan¡­But I did not think that this was a good way to go. I gave you evidence of the greed for power that Owen has, talk to the elders and make your decision. If you all choose to follow Owen¡­Don¡¯t come crying to me if you regret it later!¡±


    With my last sentence, I released a huge amount of Alpha aura that had been building up inside me all these years and I saw with my own eyes that it made at least two of them flinch.


    Then I walked out!


    Quickly, I let out a breath and took in another deep lot of air into my lungs.


    I can¡¯t believe I just did that!


    What the hell was I thinking!?


    But, with Alpha Yoon there, questioning me and my position, I had enough!


    So what if I was King and I was Omega, for years I had done a pretty good job, getting a few loyalties from those that Owen had not touched. Not only that, but the first King was an Omega themselves!


    So what if I was the reason why the rest of the royal¡¯s died, I didn¡¯t ask for it! For much of my years, I had even thought that I was better not to exist, not even knowing of this!


    But I was alive now! And I¡¯d be damned if they were going to make me think that I never deserved to be born! I was going to live!


    What was done was done, and this is now!


    I wanted them to see that I was not going to take the fall for what happened!


    That I was still strong and still having their ideals in mind!


    I was showing them that I was also putting everything I had into what I just said! That I was putting what I¡¯ve been for more than half of my life, in a position where I might loss it completely! And that was how firm and determined I was for them to understand!


    Letting out a deep breath¡­I strangely felt relieved, instead of worried¡­


    Austorious was strangely feeling heroic as well and I know what I just did probably was stupid but¡­A position of ¡®King¡¯ wasn¡¯t needed for me to continue to do what was best for Shifters!


    If I had to go into the dark, being a runaway because I did not do a blood pact to Owen, then so be it!The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I will help bring the Alpha¡¯s back one by one, showing them what they needed to see, showing them that I don¡¯t care what I¡¯ve lost to come this far.


    I will bring up my pups safely and I will, I will bring down Owen!


    He might have the palace and a few packs behind him but¡­I was still someone willing to fight for the rights of freedom for us as Shifters!


    I let out a chuckle and shook my head¡­


    I might be an idiot but hey, I still didn¡¯t regret my words!


    Walking to my room, I fell down onto the bed and looked up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Precious¡­¡±


    Even though Damien sounded worried, and even a touch angry, I smiled and said, ¡°Mmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re an idiot¡­¡±


    I looked at him then, and laughed, ¡°I realized halfway through that if I wasn¡¯t a ¡®King¡¯, it didn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    I shrugged and sat up, taking his hands into my own, ¡°I don¡¯t want grey, I want black and white. I wanted them to see the cards on the table and see what to do with them themselves.¡±


    I heard Damien sigh and then he bent down to be in front of me, ¡°From all the possible outcomes that I thought we¡¯d get today¡­I never thought of this one¡­Not only did I underestimate your want to be truthful, but I did not think of the possible worst circumstance! You¡­Pretty much stating that you are standing down or up, waiting on them to decide which way¡­It¡¯s really gutsy, Precious!¡±


    I smiled, ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it!?¡±


    Damien frowned at me, but I put my hands up to his face, to stop his face from staying that way.


    He put his hands up to mine and brought them back down again, ¡°What should we do with Alpha Yoon? You told me to stop and I did¡­Just he might be better gone, since he tried to kill you¡­¡±


    There was a growl in his words, making them a bit hard to figure out, but I understood. Damien had been scared¡­Again!


    I pursed my lips and looked up in contemplation, ¡°Mmm¡­He did try to kill me, but at that point, I felt like I wasn¡¯t the King. I was just trying to say that I wanted to be the King, so that I could look after them. But¡­For the attempt at killing another Shifter, what is the penalty for that?¡±


    Damien smirked, ¡°Shot with silver and imprisonment.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Do that and spread out the news. Let the Alpha¡¯s know that I really stood down for now, that I am not pressuring them.¡±


    I saw Damien shake his head and wince, ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea¡­¡±


    I closed my eyes for a bit and opened them, ¡°I just feel like I need to completely back off. Perhaps it¡¯s because I need them to see Owen for who he really is, or to see that I want exactly what I had said¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Retreating to advance¡­¡±


    With Damien¡¯s faraway, thinking look, I smiled¡­


    Ah! He was so god damned hot!


    Damien¡¯s POV


    ¡®Simon, His Majesty¡¯s orders are to¡­¡¯


    I felt hands go around my waist and tingles shot through me.


    Oh¡­


    Turning to Ethan, I was put into astonishment. Ah, I love that look!


    Ethan was the complete definition to temptation and distraction!


    Before a knew it, I not only felt his desire, but smelt it as well.


    Oh man!


    ¡®Boss?¡¯


    Oh!


    ¡®Shot with silver and imprisoned!¡¯


    I took Ethan in my embrace and kissed my mark on his neck, hearing him moan.


    Holding my precious tighter, I shut down my thoughts to others and it didn¡¯t take much for me to put all my attention onto my precious mate!


    Having his arms around me, wanting me, put me into overdrive and I was taking off his clothes without putting too much thought into it¡­ I touched more and more soft skin, as I continued to devour his mouth hungrily.


    His moans were driving me crazy and I rushed to release my hard on, that was stuck inside of my pants!


    Kicking off the remnants of my clothes and pulling down his, I rushed to touch his own desire and heard him groan into my ears.


    Fuck!


    Awkwardly, I got him onto the bed better and was on top of him, seeing his brilliant bulge right in front of me.


    My little pup!


    Ah!


    I dived down and kissed him once again, feeling his arms hold me tighter to him and I put a hand to his wetness in his lower half, wanting to rush myself into it!


    Lifting his bottom up, I banged my hard on beside his ass and heard him moaning my name, making me lose all reason¡­


    I was sure there had been no preparation but man, while he has been pregnant, it seems that he has become a full wanton type of man and I loved it!


    Sliding inside of him, I groaned and stopped kissing, as I was too focused upon how it felt downstairs. Ah, hot and wet!


    Fuck!


    The tingles and sensations were driving me even more crazy and I just couldn¡¯t believe that we had not found each other earlier!


    All that time lost!


    Driving myself into him harder and deeper, I put a hand around his dick and felt it twitch in my hands.


    This precious Omega drives me crazy!


    In no time, I felt hot cum all over us and the trembling that my precious was doing made me feel like I was the man of the hour! No¡­Man of the world!


    Taking my hand away, to touch his nipples, then to lift his ass higher, I pushed into him more and went into a kneeling position. Looking down at his gorgeous body, I put hands over our pup and saw the happiness in Ethan¡¯s eyes.


    How the hell could I ever live without him!?


    A warm, sweet feeling went over me, and I pulled out, wanting to be more passionate with him¡­More closer¡­


    I turned him over and scooted in behind him, rushing to place myself back into his heat¡­His wetness¡­


    Touching his naked body, that was now right up against mine, it still seemed to be far away. I wanted to eat him up and have him become a part of me completely!


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Seeing my precious, having his head turned and looking at me, I kissed him. Feeling one if his arms go into my hair, I pushed myself into him and put myself into his neck.


    Feeling him arch his back and place his ass towards me, I pushed deeper into him and heard my name in the most sensual way¡­


    Fuck!


    Trying to hold on longer, I sit up a bit, still pumping myself into him, and I touched his body.


    I tried to lose myself into how soft it was, how awesome he looked to me but¡­That was only getting me closer and closer to want to release inside of him! And I wasn¡¯t done yet! I wanted to play some more!


    Taking his head into my hand, I bent down to kiss him and tried to lose myself to his mouth¡­


    But dam¡­It was just way too easy to cum with my mate!


    He was way too sexy and passionate!


    Touching the newly hard dick of my mate¡¯s, I wanked him and we fell into a moan fest!


    I tried to hold off as long as possible, but I couldn¡¯t contain it anymore!


    With a groan, I thrusted myself in deep and released myself inside him¡­


    Fuck!

 Chapter 41

    Damien¡¯s POV


    Just as I started to cum, my precious ended up cumming as well, making everything all that more crazier for me!


    His trembling, his heavy breathing, his moans and groans, his saying my name.


    It was so perfect!


    Slowing down, I laid back down and held him tight to myself. ¡°Mmm¡­So sudden¡­¡±


    I heard a shy little laugh and felt him shrink a bit against me, making me only want to cuddle him closer.


    I kissed his neck, feeling him shudder, making me feel even more crazy!


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    I laughed at his attempted conversation and said, ¡°You what?¡±


    He covered his face with one of his arms and I laughed again, moving it away.


    His red checks and eyes, that were looking away, made me kiss him in near laughter.


    He was the most gorgeous Shifter, no, the most gorgeous out of everything in the world!


    Ah! That¡¯s my precious!


    Getting his response back while I kissed him, I continued to intimately investigate his mouth and felt his arms once again go around my neck.


    Mmm¡­So easily passionate!


    Turning and bringing him up onto my lap, as I sat up, I again took his mouth and hugged him to me.


    Pulling away, I put my forehead against his and we were quiet as we waited to stop breathing so heavily.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you are awake a bit more for two days in a row!¡±


    With saying this, I felt him snuggle into me and put his head against my shoulder.


    ¡°Then¡­I feel bad¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± I asked, trying to look down at him¡­Seeing his eyes shut¡­


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m tired¡­¡±


    ¡­Ah¡­You¡¯re kidding me!


    I was getting ready for round two!


    Sighing, I then kissed him on this forehead and let him be. I know I could be sexually excited and all but both Hexxah and I didn¡¯t want to make things hard on him in any way.


    If he needs sleep so much, that he falls asleep in seconds, then how could we wake him up!?


    I will just cuddle him a bit more though, I¡¯m not letting him go just yet!


    Holding onto him, I put my head back against the bed and took a deep breath, then looked down at the already sleeping Ethan.


    Extremely precious¡­


    Moving a bit of his hair, I tenderly looked at him and kissed him on his forehead.


    He really wasn¡¯t as I expected¡­


    What happened today had put me beyond expectations and I really think I fell in love with him all over again.


    I think he was a bloody idiot, but his swift control and courage¡­His way of words and how he is doing things his way¡­


    He had been someone wanting to prove his worth, someone that wanted to be heard, even though there wasn¡¯t any clear evidence. Ah, and the way he uses his Alpha aura, man¡­I never thought I liked any Alpha trying to do that to me, but it only made me more proud of him!


    He used it in times where he needed to, not all the time, and I couldn¡¯t help but think that he was quite a good King, even if he wasn¡¯t my mate. He just wasn¡¯t all that smart about it!


    ¡­He was too innocent¡­


    Ah, he really scared the hell outta me though and I have no idea on how to go on about this now!


    Sighing, I placed Ethan into the bed and then decided that I should try and clean up for him. No wonder he was so tired now, he had probably put in a lot of effort to what he did and had felt tense till now, since yesterday¡­


    Seeing him look so comfortable confused me, because of the mess that he¡¯s created, but I have to admit¡­Seeing him like this was something I was happy for.


    Leaving my precious, after cleaning him up and tucking him in, I walked out of the room and made my way back to the new ¡®throne¡¯ room.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not that I¡¯m taking sides! What I¡¯m saying is that it seems that both Beta Owen and His Majesty are fighting and had brought us into it!¡±


    Walking into the room, I saw two groups of Shifters, looking at each other.


    ¡°Then why are you all for His Majesty when he¡¯s lied to us all this time!?¡± Seeing Alpha Louis questioning things, when he had really started to become part of His Majesty¡¯s allies, made me vexed!A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Did you not hear?¡± I said, coming right into the middle of the groups and looking at Alpha Louis, ¡°His Majesty had been twelve when Beta Owen took him in. He was brought up to think that lying about being an Omega was alright. He told us that Owen told him that was for the best¡­¡±


    Alpha Louis frowned and interrupted me, ¡°Are you blaming Beta Owen for doing the best he could, to bring up a King? An Omega King at that!¡±


    Oh, so however I fight this, you¡¯re going to be mad!?


    I took a step closer towards him then, and said, ¡°His Majesty just wants to start fresh, why do you think he told you everything!? He¡¯s asking for a chance!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d feel a lot better if I was not forced into a blood pact.¡±


    Hearing this, I turned to Alpha Monk and glared at him.


    Go on, just ruin everything for your King, you idiot!


    ¡°He went on and on today about not wanting to force us into a blood pact, but did he ever consider giving my blood back?¡±


    I shook my head and continued to glare at him.


    ¡°What a hypocrite!¡± One stated from behind me, then another stated, ¡°This is a mess! We don¡¯t want to do a blood pact but if we aren¡¯t to do one, does that mean we¡¯ll be casted away from Beta Owen?¡±


    ¡°Do you hear yourselves!?¡± I yelled out, getting angry, ¡°Your King just told you to make a choice, are you really saying you still rather be with Beta Owen, even though he¡¯s an arsehole! He¡¯s not even royalty for fuck sacks!¡±


    ¡°I talked to the elders, they said that he was the brother in law to His Majesty, but they didn¡¯t state anything that Beta Owen had done wrong!¡±


    I turned to Alpha Louis and shook my head, ¡°Would you regret it? Taking Beta Owen as the regent King and abandoning your real King? Especially now that His Majesty can once again take up his duties!¡±


    I saw them hesitate and then yelled out, ¡°That is what you are doing! You are abandoning your King!¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯d accept our choice!¡± Alpha Louis yelled back.


    ¡°Then decide!¡± I growled. ¡°Like the King stated though, don¡¯t come crying to us if you regret it! You can¡¯t just turn back halfway! That old man will use and abuse you to get what he wants! He will change the way we have lived, to make him more powerful and who knows what us Shifters will be like in ten years!¡±


    ¡°I would like to speak to the King.¡±


    Turning to Alpha Monk, and narrowed my eyes, ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I think he should follow what he states just now and stop the blood pact between us. I believe it¡¯s only fair¡­¡±


    I put my hands up in frustration and interrupted him, ¡°Fine! Do as you will! He¡¯s currently sleeping but when he wakes, I¡¯ll make sure that he knows of your request!¡±


    Alpha Monk smirked, and nodded, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    This was¡­A massive mess!


    Precious¡­Could we have done this a better way!?


    Ethan¡¯s POV


    It didn¡¯t take me long to get out of being sleepy after awakening.


    I was bombarded straight away, before I could even eat, by Alpha Monk, demanding that we are to end the blood pact between us.


    After I got my bearings, I accepted it. I let him have his blood back and could only smile at him as he gave his formal farewell to me.


    It was not looking good though¡­As not long after I started eating, it became known that it was just us, the original two Alpha¡¯s and I still here. Alpha Louis had left, whether he was going to Beta Owen or not was a question, but he was not with me¡­


    Alpha Monk was now leaving, having gotten what he wanted and now had freedom of choice, but Damien was upset to think that he was Owen¡¯s man from long ago.


    Alpha Yoon had been imprisoned for attempting to attack another Shifter and Alpha Brown left, unsure on what to do.


    They didn¡¯t want to stay, yet they didn¡¯t know if they should go to Beta Owen¡­


    This¡­Was only the beginning¡­


    And¡­I was right¡­


    That strange want to defend myself so explicitly seemed to cost me a future and I even went as far as questioning myself upon why I had been so eager to state what I had and not care so much about what they had thought.


    The aura that had come over me, I really thought that it was from me building it up all these years and just releasing it but¡­I started to even question that!


    I know I wanted to do all this, but why hadn¡¯t I trusted Damien more?


    Why had I done this without his approval¡­Why had I been so¡­Eager to state what was on my mind without a care?


    What was wrong with me!? What is wrong with me!?


    I didn¡¯t feel normal anymore¡­


    Upon finding this out, I was scared¡­


    ***


    The struggle of who was to have the power of ¡®King¡¯, went on, but I did not go to ¡®buy¡¯ anyone¡¯s favour.


    In fact, I felt really strange and even went out of my way to lose favour.


    At first, I thought it was a pregnancy thing, but it soon becomes a yearning as the days went by and¡­The problems with the Shifters didn¡¯t feel as important¡­In fact, I even started blacking out.


    Some things I ¡®woke¡¯ up to, I find myself outside, looking out at the stars, out to the far horizon to the west and I wondered how I got there.


    Seeing that Damien only asked why I had locked him out of my thoughts, I just stated that I needed some time to think but¡­I was a bit scared. I had never wanted to lock him out in the first place!


    Why had I done that!?


    What had I done when I blacked out!?


    What was happening to me?


    Was this another type of symptom to having silver in my body?


    Whatever it was, it was scaring me, and I really didn¡¯t have the courage to ask about it¡­


    With the strange feeling of the Shifters not being important, I didn¡¯t even care when I let them all know of my pregnancy¡­I felt like I had to let them know for some reason¡­That my pup was¡­Very special¡­


    I hate to admit this, but I didn¡¯t even think of Chance at all. When I realized that I didn¡¯t think of Chance, as I had done this, I felt disheartened. How could I state how specifically special this pup was, without even a care for Chance!?


    Once I reread the letter, I was appalled with myself and when the Queen came in to scold me, after she had read it¡­I had no words!


    I can hardly remember writing it!


    Why!? Why had I stated such a thing!?


    It was like I was warning everyone about the pup within me or something!


    When I couldn¡¯t take anymore of the Queen¡¯s rants, I really had yelled at her!


    I told her to ¡®fuck off¡¯ and I told her to mind her own business!


    After the Queen left, crying her eyes out, I fell into a mess into a corner of the room and cried too¡­


    Was there such a thing as mind control? Could it happen?


    Because¡­I just felt like I was starting to get taken over¡­


    The yearning, or whatever it was, became stronger, the blackouts went for longer and soon, I was even scaring Damien¡­


    Damien had gotten pissed off with me when I wrote down letters to everyone to state that I was pregnant. So, he had locked me out of his head, and now, that I was miserable and crying in a corner without even him knowing, it made me feel absolutely pathetic and lonely¡­


    Yet, even if I wanted to run to him and state out that I was having black outs, I no longer had the courage to!


    For him, he didn¡¯t seem to think much was wrong, which made me feel irritated because what he saw as me, it wasn¡¯t me!


    He was mad about something I didn¡¯t even feel like I had done¡­It was so confusing that I was starting to feel like I was on my own and not strong willed enough to fight this¡­And just that thought made me really worried. If I can¡¯t fend off what was controlling me, how could I call myself a King in the first place!?


    I wondered if this was the reason why the Shifter¡¯s weren¡¯t so important at the moment to me¡­Because at present, my biggest enemy¡­Or whatever it was¡­Was myself¡­


    Damien thought that the idea of the letter that was written, was an utterly ridiculous idea, and I tried to get him to calm down, but for once, it had not worked¡­I suppose I don¡¯t blame him¡­Not only my safety but his pup¡¯s safety could now be on the line and I had put my life into that situation on my own¡­It really was starting to look like we weren¡¯t together in this, that we weren¡¯t mates. Even Alpha Lorez was questioning us with his eyes!


    And just like him, I was wondering what was going on myself!


    I wish I could question what was taking over my body, but I was just too scared with the fact that I was becoming more and more positive that I was getting mind controlled!


    ***

 Chapter 42

    Ethan¡¯s POV


    For a couple of days, Damien did not speak with me and I really felt lonely but¡­I felt strangely that it was only right to state this, to state that I was pregnant and that I was going to protect my family¡­But¡­I really didn¡¯t do it¡­


    I stared at the letter for hours and realized that even the words were slightly different to mine, and I threw it away in fright!


    I hadn¡¯t written it! Did someone else not know!?


    Did they not search the letter and see that the writing was not entirely my own!? It was of course my own blood, that is fact, but upon really looking at the words¡­They¡­They weren¡¯t mine¡­


    I continued to tremble, in fact I was trembling a lot lately¡­I was becoming paranoid and god I was lonely¡­I was more lonelier then ever!


    I didn¡¯t have Damien¡­Hell, even Owen would be good about now but¡­I had no one!


    I was¡­All by myself¡­


    The yearning¡­


    As much as I wanted to think of the Shifters and what I¡¯m supposed to do, I think I was getting confused! Perhaps Damien was right but¡­Why¡­Why can¡¯t I talk to him about what was going on!?


    Now¡­Now even he is locking me out of his thoughts and¡­I was getting more and more confused by the minute!


    I felt like I had lost some trust¡­I felt like I was¡­Acting strangely¡­


    Will him staying away from me and locking me out of his mind¡­Will I let that be the end?


    I can¡¯t! I needed him! But¡­


    How could I say it?


    I put a hand through my hair, with shaky hands, and brought my feet up to my chest.


    My eyes skittered around, and I knew that I needed to do something soon, otherwise I might black out again and make things worse¡­


    Yet, just as I shakily stood up, I found even less of me there, like I was slowly fading out¡­Forgetting that I desperately wanted to talk to my mate¡­To my Damien.


    My want was still there, to speak with him and tell him everything, but it faded tremendously and upon ¡®waking up¡¯ once again, I got even more scared¡­


    I really¡­I really was a complete mess!


    ¡­And as the second week after the confrontation of the Alpha¡¯s came by¡­Things changed once again!


    ***


    The sudden urge to run came to me and that was it, I left!


    Did I succumb to this yearning? Did I give up?


    I don¡¯t know¡­


    All I knew was¡­It was terribly important to run, to leave right now!


    Damien didn¡¯t even know, because he was locking himself away from me, but I was already long gone and I felt a barrier between he and I, even if I tried to take it down¡­


    This was when I realized that I was being overtaken nearly completely and that I was now no longer in charge of my own body¡­I was being driven by someone, or something else, and I had no idea upon what it was!


    I was scared¡­Scared that I was becoming something that I wasn¡¯t.


    My Omega self started to come out more and more and I found that Austorious was getting weaker and weaker¡­


    How could this be real?


    Was it Owen?


    Was Owen wanting me to grow to become someone that can¡¯t be depended on as a King and show the world of it?


    Did he get some type of power to tell me to do letter¡¯s and show some type of authority through them with my pup? But¡­How was he to even know that I was pregnant? Even Alpha Monk hadn¡¯t known, well I hadn¡¯t told him, had someone else?


    ¡­I suppose he could have figured it out though, we showed obvious signs of it when Damien would touch my tummy¡­


    But, if Owen didn¡¯t know that I was pregnant before, he knows now!


    So¡­What was behind the want to write that letter then?


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    What of another way that didn¡¯t include knowing that I was pregnant, did he make me withdrawal the Alpha inside of me, to bring out only my Omega side then?


    Did he poison me with something? Some type of poison that would do something to Austorious?


    But¡­Why did I feel like some part of me was willing to follow this¡­New controller to wherever it was that we were going?


    Dammit!


    I felt hopeless and useless!


    I was conflicted and confused¡­


    I was¡­Hiding.


    Yes, I was hiding. I felt like the fight in me had nearly completely left me and now I was just letting someone take over my body willingly, but why?


    I believe I was travelling west, running into the wind and for some strange reason, I felt like I was slowly getting closer to something¡­


    What the hell was I doing!?


    But¡­That yearning¡­It got stronger¡­And stronger¡­Making me realize that there were two different things going on!


    The yearning had no part in what was taking over me!


    They were two separate things!


    That¡¯s right! The yearning had no part whatsoever in all the strange things that I¡¯ve been doing! No, if anything, now that I was able to see this, I felt like it was an Alpha¡­An Alpha that¡­


    Was it¡­By chance¡­My own little pup?


    Is that why I wanted to trust whatever that is going on?


    Yet, as I thought these thoughts, I started getting distracted easily and losing my point of thinking¡­I was losing myself into a strange abyss¡­I was¡­I felt¡­


    As I got closer to the yearning, I was losing more and more of myself and I felt like I had scattered off into several pieces, only seeing bits and pieces of what happened afterwards¡­


    Upon a blurred event, someone was then in front of me. He looked a lot like Damien¡­


    I know I was full of agonizing pain, even unable to feel the lower half of my body, and I was just about ready to faint, but I remember that being very well!


    He was an adult figure, naked and looking at me with compassion and sadness in his eyes¡­He made me unconsciously want to protect him with my life¡­


    I saw quite an astounding amount of red all over me¡­But everything went blank just moments after seeing this being and then, darkness and pain overwhelmed me, and I felt like I had died¡­Perhaps instead, there was nothing.


    I¡¯m not¡­Completely sure¡­


    Third Person


    Ethan¡¯s body travelled to the sea, in the west, and that was where he was able to be guided by some earth to stand on and some water to take him on the earth across the sea faster.


    At first, Ethan¡¯s body, which was in wolf form, was unable to do anything but stand there, but as time went by, earth was made in front of him and he was able to trot along the water, on top of the earth, and the water continued to help take him closer and closer to another continent.


    The one in lead of the body¡­Was the child within¡­


    The child was the beginning and the end¡­A child that now had connections to the Elementalist¡¯s and memories. With the memories, the child within were now about to take back what was originally there¡¯s and stop their creation from being obliterated from the rock golems on the continent of Gorde.


    Memories had come to the child within, from when Ethan had first connected to the Elementalist nearly two months ago now. It was both unfortunate and fortunate, as the child may have grown to not know anything, yet, now that the child remembers who they are and was now again able to connect to the Elementalist, they were able to start fighting for the right to take over the body that it resided in.


    It was hard at first, as the child was still very small and still growing. But, as the Elementalist from just two weeks ago had come, the child was able to take that Elementalist within him, to which his father had not even known!


    The Alpha aura that had come out at the time, had been the child within, as Ethan had felt like a King and then gotten dizzy, the child had consumed the ¡®disappearing¡¯ Elementalist and became a bit stronger because of it, sadly not one person saw that the bump had grown slightly because of this¡­


    Ethan had been preoccupied, starting to blank out more and more often not long afterwards and even got on Damien¡¯s bad side, not even realizing that his baby had grown slightly. On the other hand, Damien might have noticed but ¡®things¡¯ happened, and it was never talked about.


    ¡­And, from there, the child within was able to start making some adjustments!


    The child was completely bewildered with how others treated his father and indeed gave his Alpha power to him. He didn¡¯t really mean for his father to grow so much courage as to speak so much of his mind, but it was probably his fault because of how he had felt at the time. To him, the child within, he was not someone to accept such treachery and deceit!


    Upon seeing that the child was able to do as such, through making Ethan feel his effects, it started to make plans for its arrival, by stating to everyone to take heed that he was coming! Yes! That letter about the child within Ethan, had been all him!


    He may not be born yet, but he won¡¯t forget about how those Alpha¡¯s had treated his father!


    But it wasn¡¯t long after the meeting with the Alpha¡¯s, where the connection that the child had to the Elementalist¡¯s was calling out for him. That they were now in trouble and he had to go and save them!


    It wasn¡¯t just because they were his creations, no, it was also because if more of them were killed, then it would be useless to go and save them at all!


    The powers that he could obtain back from them will not be like his previous life at all! He already knew that what he will get back from them is only about half of what he used to have¡­If that!


    Nonetheless, he was going to become strong once again and put the Shifter¡¯s back into their place, as it looked like they were falling apart! But this had to be dealt with after he saved the Elementalist¡¯s!


    It seems, back when the Elementalist¡¯s started to gather together, because of the message that Ethan had stated for them to return back to the continent of Sollace, they had gotten the rock golems attention and since then the Elementalist¡¯s had not been able to run away successfully.


    Fire had not worked upon the rock golems, just like that of air and water. Earth may be able to bury the rock golems but it did not stop them from continuing to chase them when they get out from being buried¡­The only thing that helped them fight them off was that of metal power, yet the metal Elementalist¡¯s had to work together to keep them at a distance, as breaking them into pieces doesn¡¯t work¡­


    What sprouts out of the pieces of the one quite big rock golem, is that of smaller rock golems¡­


    A couple of the Elementalist¡¯s have already been lost, just in the last two weeks, and whether they knew it or not, the child within was able to sense their worries.


    The transfer was not complete, the child was still unable to take control of the body all of the time but the Alpha inside of him raged and grew as the connections were made.


    As he ran over the earth, that was created over the water, it was obvious that as they got closer, they were getting more and more powerful, as the child in wolf form was now no longer trotting, it was running the fastest that it could, to get to his creations faster!


    Most likely, the Elementalist¡¯s were more powerful now because the child within was getting closer and closer to them¡­


    The earth wasn¡¯t weak, just like the water power that was going across the sea, and it seemed that with the distance becoming shorter, they knew that their master was coming back!


    It didn¡¯t matter if they become nothing once again, it didn¡¯t matter if they never experienced anything else, but survival was still foremost in their minds, even though they did not feel very much to begin with.


    ¡­The sea was long, but with the help of water and earth, the body of Ethan travelling over it only took a day to finally see the continent of Gorde, before it was seen in the distance!

 Chapter 43

    Third Person


    It was obvious that the Elementalist¡¯s were trying to flee from the continent, as some of them were already in the water or high in the air above the sea, then there were some who were still leaving the beach front. Seeing this, the child within felt calmer as there were still quite a number of them that hadn¡¯t perished yet.


    If it had taken much longer to take over the body, he may not have made it in time¡­Perhaps, his father also slightly trusting him too had helped¡­


    It seems that the Elementalist¡¯s were still very much like the family that he had created¡­


    The Elementalist¡¯s basic instinct of survival was first but sticking together was a close second in their minds. The two earth Elementalist¡¯s that had left Gorde, and had gone to Sollace all those years ago, had gone for survival. They had not wanted to be given ¡®order¡¯s¡¯, and thought against it, so they had fulfilled their threat, and in which one had perished to one of the Shifter¡¯s. The remaining earth Elementalist had returned back to Gorde, only to see that there was ¡®Sollace blood¡¯ still remaining and returned to do what they had the previous time, yet, they were unable to do anything because this ¡®Sollace blood¡¯ never left the confines of the palace borders.


    Otherwise, the rest of the Elementalist¡¯s did as they were told and stayed on the continent of Gorde, unable to leave, yet unable to stay.


    They stuck together in their five groups, depending on the power that they had, and hid, passing the time very slowly.


    To anyone else, it would have been painfully slow, painfully lonely, but the Elementalist¡¯s weren¡¯t created to feel so many emotions¡­And, if it wasn¡¯t for the warlocks telling them and cursing them to feel ¡®revenge¡¯ and feel that it was wrong to be ¡®ordered¡¯ around, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have felt those emotions either¡­


    The child within questions now, why he had not thought to check the continent of Gorde first? He had not thought that something like this would be here all that time ago¡­Why he had not looked after them better, but¡­It was not a time to think of this!


    Shifting to his human form, the child within put out Ethan¡¯s hand and put out an Omega and Alpha aura to entice all of the Elementalist¡¯s over and to be absorbed by him.


    With Ethan¡¯s Omega blood and wolf surging inside of him, then his own Alpha blood and wolf combining, the Elementalist¡¯s could not help but succumb to the calling of their master, to become one once again.


    One by one, fire ¡®arms¡¯ with veins, earth with veins, water with veins, wind with veins and metal with veins connected to the child and the Elementalist¡¯s started to break down.


    Ethan¡¯s body started to grow, as the child in his womb grew, and with the last lot of water, fire, air, metal and earth travelling into the hand of Ethan¡¯s, a very gruesome thing happened¡­


    Ethan could taste the blood escape his mouth, but the pain was unbearable¡­


    He yelled out, spat out, vomited and breathed hard, only to hear a voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Unable to move much of his body, Ethan looked up at the adult in front of him and found himself unable to focus.


    The child within, now a fully-grown adult, put a bind over Ethan, putting him in suspended animation. By using the five elements, that he now had full control over, air was used for breathing, water was used so that Ethan would not dehydrate, earth was used to help bind the wounds with fire and metal was used to cover the body, securing it from the outside world.


    Ethan may still survive¡­


    Well¡­The Alpha thought, he used to be a lot more powerful then this¡­It seems that his power has indeed fallen by half¡­


    Looking down at his ¡®father¡¯, who was covered now by metal, the Alpha male sighed, ¡°For bringing me back, I will try my best to keep you alive¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯ll work or not but¡­He¡¯ll try¡­


    There was only one person that he has let himself like so far in this life, and that was this poor soul. He had felt that weak want from Ethan, which was to protect him, even with all that he had done to him.


    It had made him sad, with how things had turned out, especially with hurting the person that he liked the most¡­


    Before the Alpha left with a floating metal container, supported by rushing air, the Alpha did what the Elementalist¡¯s could not do and combined all of the nature energy into one ball of elemental power.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Within his palms, there was a metal core, surrounded by hot fire, that not only heated the metal but was strengthened by air, then around that was a toughened exterior of earth and water, dried out by air, to make the ball of elemental power hit its target harder¡­To blow up afterwards!


    Turning, the Alpha narrowed his eyes to the continent in the distance and used his air power to shoot up into the air and descend some of these explosive, elemental balls of power, upon several of the rock golems down below.


    Loud noises surrounded a half of the smaller continent and there were dents in the surface in many places, before the Alpha turned back towards the metal container, ready to go back¡­


    At first, there had been one big, humongous rock golem, the Elementalist¡¯s had done rather well in surviving it and cutting it down in size but now¡­There wasn¡¯t just one, there were quite a number of them and the Alpha male really could see the dilemma in how this had slowly become a problem over the last few centuries.


    One big one may have been easier to handle, then so many of these smaller bastards!


    But still, the Alpha male was confused upon the big rock golem, as he was still sure that it hadn¡¯t been there when he had condemned the Elementalist¡¯s to come here¡­


    Using the elements, as they were used on the way to this continent, the Alpha male went back across the sea, to search out the warlocks¡­As he would need warlock powers to steal life, to help Ethan¡­His father¡­To survive!


    Seeking out these warlocks gave something for the Alpha to do, on his way back to the continent of Sollace on top of some earth that was crossing the sea.


    With Ethan confined and already taking some of his powers, the Alpha was slightly upset to see that he could go faster but just didn¡¯t have the power to do so.


    The trip took twenty hours, but by then he had found that the warlocks seemed to have come from their continent, to the continent of Sollace¡­


    How he knew this was because, just like the Elementalist¡¯s, the Alpha was also a part of the warlocks¡­He had made them too after all¡­


    The Elementalist¡¯s were rocks, with elemental powers inserted into them, but the Alpha had done something different with the warlocks. He had instead placed the warlock¡¯s magic inside a person or two and from there let the magic take root into the next generations.


    The magic didn¡¯t call out to him, like the Alpha had originally thought it would, no, if anything, it was quite loyal to the person that it was born into¡­


    Getting this power back might be a bit of an issue¡­Especially if he has to go against both the warlocks and the Shifter¡¯s at the same time!


    Well then¡­It might be time to go and see his other father!


    He knew that this other father of his had made his father upset and lonely¡­So, he¡¯ll have to punish him!


    Damien¡¯s POV (Just before Ethan was placed into suspended animation.)


    I fell to my knees¡­


    Putting my hands to my head, with blurry eyesight, I shook my head in fear¡­


    I bit my lip, and blinked¡­Many times¡­


    Taking deep breaths, I looked around and tried to think of something else¡­Anything else¡­


    I didn¡¯t want to believe that the heartbreaking, the most hurtful and deep agonizing feeling was¡­


    My head hit the ground, making me aware that I had fallen even further now, and I put a hand to my heart and clenched it into a fist¡­


    Just like that¡­


    No!


    No! I won¡¯t accept it!


    ¡°Alpha Rendall?¡±


    I shook my head, even though it was still on the ground and pulled at my hair¡­


    No!


    ¡°Alpha Rendall!?¡±


    Breathing even more heavily, I couldn¡¯t move. I was stuck!


    I didn¡¯t want to accept this, but I wasn¡¯t a fool either.


    I knew, that deep down, what this meant!


    I knew, that this heart wrenching pain had a meaning¡­I just didn¡¯t want to admit it!


    ¡°Alpha Rendall!¡±


    With shaky breaths, and feeling trembles going through me, I slowly sat up on my feet and looked at Alpha Lorez, who was looking at me with wide eyes¡­Much like my own...


    After a moment, he started shaking his head, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    I swallowed, I didn¡¯t know what to think, say or anything. I was completely lost.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    No, it can¡¯t be!


    Getting up once, to fall back down once again, I tried a second time and shakily took a step but¡­


    What was I doing?


    I had not¡­Where was he?


    Where was my precious?


    I didn¡¯t know. A day ago, I went to look for him, but someone stated that he wasn¡¯t in the room and I thought¡­I thought that he was mad at me. I was just letting go of my anger, I was just about ready to speak to him again and thought that I¡¯ll wait for him¡­Why¡­Why hadn¡¯t I looked for him earlier, even if I was angry? Did he perhaps leave because¡­Because of me?


    Yet, this thought only came to me now¡­Now that I felt this pain¡­


    No, he couldn¡¯t have killed himself¡­He¡­He might have been found by Owen or someone who was to kill him on Owen¡¯s orders¡­Or¡­Or the Elementalist¡¯s, they¡­They could have done this and gone back on their words! It wouldn¡¯t be¡­Self harm¡­It just can¡¯t be!


    No matter how I thought about this though, back a day ago, I could only do things the old way and hope someone could have watched him or something because I couldn¡¯t get to him through our link.


    These people are watcher¡¯s¡­They should know where he went!


    After finding out that my precious had done something completely out of the ordinary and had gone out of the boundary but was fast and disappeared all of a sudden, I thought he would return, but¡­Never¡­


    I looked at Alpha Lorez but couldn¡¯t speak.


    Watching Alpha Lorez shout out to his pack, to find ¡®His Majesty¡¯, I stand there, nearly falling every few seconds¡­


    It would be wise to check¡­His room¡­


    Why wouldn¡¯t he be in his room? That¡¯s right, his wolf probably just wanted to run around, and someone didn¡¯t notify me that he had returned¡­


    Squeezing my eyes shut, I bit my lip and let out a sob¡­


    What the hell is going on!?


    Why, all of a sudden¡­


    I wasn¡¯t going to stay mad at him but¡­


    I noticed he was acting strange but I never¡­Never thought that¡­


    Putting a hand to my face, I sobbed again, unable to stop now.


    That feeling¡­That link¡­It was broken¡­


    I no longer felt, heard or even had any idea of where he could be¡­


    Precious!


    This time¡­When I fell, I wasn¡¯t able to get back up. I sobbed, my shoulders trembling with my sadness ¡­


    ***


    Third Person


    The impasse with the Shifter¡¯s turned towards a war after that.


    The ones who had been on His Majesty¡¯s side were threatened to do a blood pact or die, due to being unfaithful to the throne, and¡­When it seemed that an army of Shifter¡¯s were on the way to The Watcher¡¯s Pack. Everyone disappeared.


    Upon Beta Owen¡¯s Shifters coming to the borders of The Watcher¡¯s Pack, it was abandoned completely. The place wasn¡¯t really in a disarray, it just looked more like a ghost town.


    It was a strange matter, to those who had come to stop the opposing faction, as they never thought that the Shifters would really have a war, but to a point, they were glad that they didn¡¯t have to fight their own kind¡­

 Chapter 44

    Third Person


    One or two of the known Alpha¡¯s were not amongst the Shifters that had come to The Watcher¡¯s Pack to destroy those who ¡®were not loyal¡¯. Instead, for those who refused to take a blood pact with Owen, they had been demoted, upon not doing as they were told.


    Then, a few other Alpha¡¯s, that were now following Owen, had not thought that it would be real, that there had to be someone that had to die for Owen to be happy¡­And that death was indeed the one that had been known as the King for a couple of decades.


    To them, they had thought that His Majesty had been somewhat lying about how Owen was treating him and the future King, Chance, but¡­Now, now that a war had officially started, and that warlocks were even a part of this offensive force, they were starting to question things¡­


    Why can¡¯t His Majesty simply stay alive but not be the King? Why are they ordered to kill him!? Why, why is it that the Shifter¡¯s were fighting like this in the first place!? At worst, they thought that Beta Owen may imprison and perhaps shot the King with Silver, but¡­A war that included packs¡­It was unheard off!


    After all, Shifters rarely waged war amongst themselves! This was¡­Not right! It wasn¡¯t the way! Shifters were strong and even though there were many of them, we were still controlled well, and we hadn¡¯t needed to fight amongst ourselves!


    What if¡­What if His Majesty was in real peril before and all they had done was abandon him¡­Just as Alpha Rendall had stated!?


    ¡­The Watcher¡¯s Pack and The Rogue Hunter¡¯s Pack did indeed travel elsewhere, to where the Elementalist¡¯s were originally going to go.


    Damien had finally brought the Elementalist¡¯s up, telling the others that they may hate the Elementalist¡¯s, but they might also be the only ones that might keep them safe at the moment¡­


    Of course, there were many who were against this idea, especially the Queen, but what else could they do?


    The Elementalist¡¯s were strong enough to fight for them and were a good ally, one they really couldn¡¯t dismiss, especially with how many Shifter¡¯s Beta Owen had on his side!


    Well, not only that, Damien hoped to find Ethan there at the mountains¡­He wished and hoped like no tomorrow!


    Not having found a body of His Majesty, they came to a conclusion that the King had left The Watcher¡¯s Pack and hoped that he was still alive.


    Knowing that war was upon them, ever since the Alpha¡¯s had practically walked out on His Majesty, the packs didn¡¯t take long to move away¡­It was just¡­What if His Majesty returned?


    A minimal amount of The Rogue Hunter¡¯s Pack stayed behind in hiding for this exact reason, but they had not found His Majesty after¡­Only that of a scary amount of Shifter¡¯s coming to kill those who opposed them! They were also there to find out if there was any type of word upon His Majesty being held captive. If there was a chance that Beta Owen really had His Majesty and had locked him up, they would immediately mind link to their Alpha and tell Damien of this but¡­Nothing had been said about His Majesty¡­Like those who had come, didn¡¯t even know that His Majesty had gone off on his own and had been hurt or¡­Killed¡­


    Damien had felt desperately heartbroken but¡­He was hoping that what he felt, was Ethan getting hurt and not dying.


    Their link¡­If you could call it that, was broken but still faintly there and as much as he hated the thought of Ethan getting hurt, it was still better than his precious dying!


    Otherwise, they really had nowhere else to go, as it was dangerous everywhere! To the south, The Driller¡¯s Pack was there, whom had come to know as someone now on Beta Owen¡¯s side. Again to the south, was The History Pack, whom was on Beta Owen¡¯s side¡­They were really stranded¡­Because they really couldn¡¯t go north either, because of The Surveillance Pack, whom they weren¡¯t too sure if Alpha Monk had ended up choosing Owen or not but it didn¡¯t seem like a place to go in any case¡­Or west, to the Heed and Call Pack, nor east, to The Harvest Pack, even though they had an idea that Alpha Brown did not choose Owen but in that aspect, they were also sure that another would take Alpha Brown¡¯s position, who would obviously be on Owen¡¯s side¡­


    The Treasury Pack was in the middle¡­


    Absolutely stranded!


    Having to travel past The Surveillance Pack, whom they thought was against them, the big lot of Shifter¡¯s ran up the mountains and tried to find a good place to hide from both the humans and Shifters, so they could come up with a plan¡­


    The problem was, a lot of heart was missing¡­


    Upon getting to a good spot, it seems that half of the Shifter¡¯s from the two packs had left His Majesty¡¯s side.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The Watcher¡¯s Pack was now quite small, and both Alpha Rendall and Alpha Lorez were losing their own reasoning.


    Damien, whom had been quite numb lately, was just running because he didn¡¯t like Owen. In fact, he wanted revenge on Owen before he took his own life, to see his beloved, his precious Ethan on the other side. As much as he might state Ethan was still alive, he felt that deep down, Ethan was probably dead¡­So this was a deep secret, one that kept him alive for now¡­But even thought it was kept a secret, it didn¡¯t mean other¡¯s couldn¡¯t guess his wants and thoughts.


    Nearly half of those, who lose their destined mate, do end up choosing to kill themselves, so Damien was being watched by a number of people¡­


    On the other hand, Alpha Lorez was starting to wonder if it had all been worth it¡­


    Yes, he had been loyal to the throne for his entire life and knew that Beta Owen was not good, but the sad thoughts of what he was trying to save for the last couple of months was questioned, even if he wanted to question it or not¡­


    Saving His Majesty, being there for His Majesty and accepting how His Majesty had practically given up.


    It wasn¡¯t, ¡®giving them choice¡¯ now to Alpha Lorez, as it was really starting to look like ¡®giving up¡¯.


    Many Shifter¡¯s now in The Watcher¡¯s Pack and The Rogue Hunter Pack were really unsure on what to do and that meant, now that they were here in the mountains, that they spent a lot of time looking out to the horizon¡­Wondering what they should do¡­Who they should trust now¡­And this mostly was happening because many had left already¡­Perhaps if a lot less had left, the ones still remaining wouldn¡¯t be questioning things so much, but this was how it was¡­


    With those who had already left, cutting down the population of the two packs in half, the status of Shifter¡¯s had already changed drastically.


    Rogues were running around now, losing themselves, but some Shifter¡¯s had indeed gone to Owen¡¯s side and so¡­The rest were all restless and wondering if they should leave too.


    Was becoming a rogue better?


    It was sort of ironic in some of The Rogue Hunter¡¯s Packs Shifters minds as¡­They were to get the rogues¡­Yet, if they become one, wouldn¡¯t their friends come after them? Yet, do they really want to join Beta Owen in his obvious want to completely defeat His Majesty and his people?


    With the two Alpha¡¯s questioning things as well, they were all exhausted and sometimes looked defeated.


    ¡­Should they stay?


    It was obvious, now that they had made it here, that His Majesty was not here. No Elementalist¡¯s were here either and that in itself had been a letdown, even though some of them did not want to become allies with the Elementalist¡¯s, they did find some good in wanting to find them here¡­


    Again, another couple of Shifter¡¯s disappeared within the first day of making the mountains their new home for the time being¡­


    Yet, some were completely loyal to their packs or Alpha, just like that of Beta Locky to Alpha Lorez and Simon to Alpha Rendall.


    The Queen held Chance and made a spot for him, trying to make it as homely as possible for him, Beta Locky and herself, yet the mountains here could never become her home¡­She also doubted that it could ever become Chance¡¯s home either.


    Chance was used to the best in life and here, here they had to fetch their own dinner and go to a water hole to bathe¡­It was¡­Completely different!


    Damien too¡­He would look out into the far horizon and stop himself from crying like a baby, feeling the weakest he had ever felt in his life¡­Hoping, beyond whatever he wished before ever in his life, that his beloved precious was still alive¡­Somewhere out there¡­


    ***


    With a slight impact upon the earth, another presence was felt, and Damien narrowed his eyes to what looked and felt like an Alpha male that landed in the middle of the area that they were now residing in.


    It wasn¡¯t a big area, as a mountain was on one side and then a deep slope towards a long drop down was on the other, nonetheless, it was going to be the best place to hold as many people as possible to have meetings¡­


    People started to gather around the new presence, watching with astonishment as something that looked like metal slowly came down and landed lightly upon the ground.


    Then, now that the person looked up, people gasped or blinked.


    Damien halted where he was and widened his eyes.


    ¡°You must be him!¡± The shirtless Alpha male stated, walking straight up to the stunned Damien and he punched him square in the face!


    Damien staggered backwards and finally snapped out of his silence. ¡°Hey! Who are you!?¡±


    The Alpha male smirked at him, ¡°One! I was just getting some revenge for father!¡±


    Narrowing his eyes, Damien tried to understand what the Shifter was saying.


    One? One as in a reason, or One, as his name?


    Turning to those around him, the Alpha male gave a good look around, and sighed, ¡°Father really didn¡¯t have many followers, did he?¡±


    ¡°Who is your father?¡± Alpha Lorez asked, not being unfriendly, but not having come closer to accept the strange, new Shifter either.


    ¡°Here, he is hurt.¡± The Alpha male stated briefly, pointing to the metal¡­Thing, upon the ground.


    No one understood. Some even looked at others and wanted to ask them about what was going on, but the same look was turned back to themselves!


    Damien had a question¡­He really did!


    This Shifter looked like him¡­Blue eyes, black hair¡­And not just that, the same shade of blue¡­The same straight black hair! Then, his profile was similar as well! If Damien took his shirt off, their muscles would be very similar and¡­Even¡­It was almost like looking into a mirror!


    Could it be? Could it really be possible?


    But, how could it be? This Shifter was an Adult, if anything, could he be a brother? He wasn¡¯t his father¡­


    It didn¡¯t make any sense to Damien!


    On the other hand, Alpha Lorez frowned and tried another way to gain any type of information that may make some sense, ¡°His Majesty, Ethan, son of King Tailor, was who we followed.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, and we must get ready for the rest of the Shifters and some warlocks now!¡± The Alpha male stated, nodding and looking down the mountain...


    ¡°Warlocks?¡± Alpha Lorez asked, quite disturbed to this information.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle the warlocks! You guys just hype yourselves up for a battle with Shifters!¡± The Alpha male stated, cracking his knuckles with a smirk on his face, now turned back to the Shifters.


    Alpha Lorez looked at Damien and both of them shook their heads slightly in confusion.


    ¡°If you want to die, just don¡¯t worry about what I said, it¡¯s no problem¡­Although, I¡¯m sure father will not like it if you die!¡± The Alpha male stated, pointing directly at Damien.


    ¡°Me?¡± Damien said with a cracked voice.


    ¡­Could it be?


    ¡°Why, do you not love father anymore?¡± The Alpha male asked threateningly.


    ¡°I love my mate!¡± Damien stated, not sure if they were talking about the same person¡­


    ¡°Then that is good, I will only kill you if father wants me too!¡± The Alpha male nodded.


    Biting his lip, Damien couldn¡¯t stop himself from looking at the metal thing upon the ground. Was it really him?


    Could it be!?


    Walking up the it, and touching it, Damien eagerly wanted to see him!


    ¡°He is in suspended animation at the moment, if I let him out, he will die!¡± The Alpha male stated, he himself touching the metal thing.

 Chapter 45

    Third Person


    Damien stood up and squarely looked at what could potentially be¡­His son, ¡°Why is he like this!?¡±


    Giving the metal object a little hit, he shook his hand to the small amount of pain, knowing now that the metal would be quite hard to break...


    How the hell could anyone survive in this thing!? How do you get them out!?


    Looking everywhere, there was absolutely no tiny holes or anything! How do they breath!?


    Yet, it was as big as a person and since this other person came out of nowhere, looking like he can even fly, like that of a superhero, Damien wanted to get out of his dark vortex and believe it completely! He wanted to think that his mate was right here! Right inside this metal object, right in front of him! Why wouldn''t he!?


    As much as he thought it being completely impossible, Damien grabbed onto this!


    At the moment, his life depended on this completely!


    If it were true and that Ethan was there, surely that meant that he wasn¡¯t dead!


    If this was Ethan¡­He didn¡¯t care how it happened, or how much it doesn¡¯t make sense, as long as it was Ethan!


    The Alpha male cringed, ¡°It is my fault, I needed him to give birth to me.¡±


    Looking at the Alpha male in complete bewilderment, Damien opened his mouth, but nothing came out of it.


    Alpha Lorez, who was just as surprised as Damien, was now able to speak, ¡°You are His Majesty¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am One.¡± One said.


    ¡°¡­One?¡± Damien said, obviously he felt that this so-called name was stupid through his voice and look on his face.


    ¡°The first, I am the first Shifter, the first Elementalist, the first Warlock¡­I am Sollace! Gorde and Tental!¡±


    ¡­Uh? Is what a lot of people were thinking¡­


    One looked at all of them, quite grumpy now, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    There were a few that shook their heads but others that didn¡¯t answer at all, they just stared stupidly at One with bewilderment.


    ¡°Humph, the histories are not as they used to be!¡± One grumbled.


    Just as One was wanting to build a bonfire and speak of his past histories, a noise interrupted their conversation and they all walked to the edge area of the mountain, to find a glowing circle to the south, just away from the start of the mountains.


    Even though Shifters had slightly better eyesight then that of humans, it was still hard to see, but One knew what it was straight away!


    ¡°It¡¯s the warlocks summoning.¡± One stated, knowing full well because he had used this same spell before.


    ¡°Warlocks¡­They are really here!? Has Owen gone completely senile!?¡± Alpha Lorez stated, shaking his head in disbelief.


    Warlocks were tricksters and had magic that us Shifters couldn¡¯t beat, why in the world would Beta Owen work with Warlocks!?


    Damien turned back to the metal thing and looked back at¡­His son, ¡°What does Ethan need, to be healed?¡±


    One looked at Damien, and smiled, ¡°Ah, you finally care!¡±


    Damien frowned deeply, ¡°I always cared!¡±


    One shook his head and then said, ¡°He was lonely there, while I was briefly taking over him. You even got mad at something he didn¡¯t even do!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking¡­¡± Damien stopped and swallowed, ¡°What¡­¡±


    One grabbed Damien¡¯s hand and put it onto his head, ¡°I was the one that made those letters! I wanted everyone to know that I was coming!¡±


    Making Damien pat him on the head, One frowned and returned Damien¡¯s arm by his side.


    It wasn¡¯t the same¡­Back when he was inside of Ethan, that hand used to be huge¡­Now it was so small¡­He even wondered if his own hand would be just as big as his father¡¯s now¡­


    ¡°You¡­You were the one that wrote them? Why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡± Damien asked, nearly wanting to cry. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten mad, or¡­Would he?


    ¡°Would you have listened? As it is, this old one here is having trouble believing me!¡± One stated simply,  pointing at Alpha Lorez.


    After a brief pause, One sighed, and then continued, ¡°Actually, he was scared. He didn¡¯t know what was happening and it took him a few hours to realize that the writing wasn¡¯t even his, scaring him some more¡­Father, he was lonely, and you didn¡¯t come to see him when he needed you!¡±


    Damien looked away and covered his mouth, he knew, till his dying day that he had let his mate down! His biggest regret in his life would be those few days of not seeing his precious and blocking him out due to his anger¡­Stolen story; please report.


    He should have never left him alone!


    Suddenly, One hugged Damien, scaring him in the process!


    ¡°Father, just do as One says uh!? Get them ready to fight! Mmm?¡± One stated like a child in Damien¡¯s ear.


    Damien let out a small noise, then after another few seconds, he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    When One pulled back, smiling like a child, Damien rummaged his hair and nodded, ¡°You will heal Ethan though, right?¡±


    Nodding eagerly, One stated, ¡°Of course! Father is my favourite person!¡±


    Alpha Lorez didn¡¯t know what to make of this¡­It was¡­Impossible after all! And, seeing Damien easily accept this was even more scarier!


    If there was any person down to earth, it had have to have been Alpha Rendall! But¡­The person that seems to take this¡­Really ridiculous and unreal story the easiest, was Alpha Rendall!


    What if whatever was inside that metal thing wasn¡¯t His Majesty? What if this was Beta Owen¡¯s plans?


    Did he not think in the slightest, that this could all be a trap!?


    Seeing Damien finally come back to normal though, after all this time of becoming like a zombie, Alpha Lorez squarely looked at Damien right on back but for some reason forgot these questions!


    Seeing Alpha Rendall so alive, his eyes glittering with life, they both let out a smile.


    Ah¡­It must be time for them to counterattack!


    Is that what he is thinking?


    Yet, just this idea, made Alpha Lorez sigh in relief. They had been at their worst just minutes ago and now¡­Now, even if this were a trap¡­Why not!?


    Why not give it their all, one last time!?


    Finally, after everything they went through, after everything they had done, it was time to do what they knew had been coming!


    The time was now, to get rid of Beta Owen for good!


    Their biggest steppingstone, their biggest problem! The one that had made everything the way it is now! It was time for change!


    Owen was now in for it, not only was Damien back to his Alpha self, but now they had this person with them who seems to want to take on the warlocks¡­All by himself!


    There was no more time to think we had lost, or ¡®given up¡¯!


    Now it was time to fight!


    Sadly though, they didn¡¯t have time to psych themselves up for this and make plans, the warlocks were already blocking their way and things had to be started right now! Both Alpha Lorez and Alpha Rendall knew this after a short moment but it didn¡¯t make things harder¡­On the contrary, they were eager!


    Eager to finish this and make Owen pay for doing this to Shifters! Having them have to fight one another, just because he was not happy!


    It was time!


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell my men to meet down at the halfway point, you get yours up here as the last stand!¡± Damien stated, already running off, ready to go down the mountain.


    ¡°Agreed!¡± Yelled out Alpha Lorez, as he clapped and quickly stated, ¡°Alright guys, time to hustle! Those who can fight, I need you here now!¡±


    And...Just like that...The start of a formation was formed¡­


    As two groups of Shifters looked down the mountain at the Warlock¡¯s summoning circle, One was still on the edge of the ¡®meeting area¡¯, looking down with narrowed eyes.


    The summoning had now taking twenty minutes and still nothing had been formed from it, if anything, the summoning circle had grown larger in size!


    Breathing out, One then started to think that the summoning would be better off not being finished!


    He had an ego that he was powerful, but he knew that there were still Shifters around somewhere that also were probably going to attack, so he didn''t want to count his chickens before they hatched!


    He''d only just been reborn, so he didn''t want to take the chance of losing his life!


    No way!


    Seeing that his royal father''s Shifter¡¯s were ready to defend, all of them looking like they were finally alive, instead of the spaced-out Shifter¡¯s that he saw minutes ago, One felt like it was now time to start this fight!


    He didn''t really have the patience to wait any longer and have someone creep up on their behinds, no! He was going to beat them to the punch and go down there as fast as a bullet!


    ...But he had to stop the summoning circle first!


    Putting down his hands to the ground, One intended to stop the summoning, simply by moving the earth beneath it, and then attack the Warlocks, only to find that when he split the earth, where the summoning circle was¡­


    It didn¡¯t stop the summoning!


    Looking out, down to the bottom of the mountain, the summoning circle hovered in rock and earth, whether it was on the ground or not and so One stood up and sent out water from one hand and fire from another, to see if that would help stop the summoning.


    Just as the fire and water shot out and started making its way towards the summoning circle, a huge rock golem started to form from the rock and earth around the area...


    It looked...Very similar to those small ones that he''d seen on the continent of Gorde, instead, it was bigger and there was only just one of them!


    One smirked, ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The water and fire that had shot out towards the summoning circle splashed down or went past the giant rock golem and One narrowed his eyes. ¡°Now I know why there was rock golems on Gorde! Bloody Warlocks!¡±


    He did know that Warlocks had instigated the Elementalist¡¯s to attack the Shifter¡¯s all that time ago, but he had not known that the Warlocks had secretly made a rock golem on Gorde¡­It was probably done quite some time after the Elementalist¡¯s had been confined there¡­Probably easily done after his own death¡­


    Anger went through him, as he now could see that his own creations could not work together!


    He was especially fond upon the elemental powers that he had obtained, considering that was how he made these three continents! After the three continents were done, it was when he was playing around that he had been able to obtain the Warlock¡¯s magic, that he was able to live another type of life, after such an already long existence¡­


    There was a huge difference between the two, as one was an elemental power and the other was magical.


    Having started on only being a part of the water, One had taken god knows how long to have it become a part of him, and in so doing, was able to find earth and fire under the water to do the same thing, except, he had been a type of exotic and rare fish at the time, making it quite difficult to bare the heat from underwater volcanoes.


    Upon making land, or rising it from the water, metal was then obtained, along with air, and that was the end of his first life, as too much air had killed him...


    Upon One''s second life, he was able to become a being on the land, of course, it was not the people that you see on here on the continent of Sollace, no it was a rock being that had veins, and thus, this was how the Elementalist was thought of in the first place.


    Upon living his second life, where he was on the land, able to take in the power of fire, earth, air, water and metal, he then combined them and produced a primary magic that did not have much effect at first.


    Before his second life came to an end, an interesting theory took place in his mind and so...With the strange beings that became known as ''humans'', One had used this magic to entwine his magic and elemental power...So that he could get it back after he died...Well, that was because he assumed he would once again be reborn...


    And just like he had thought, he was indeed reborn into that of a human, whom he felt magic upon young age.


    This life was indeed fun, as he learnt how to speak and learnt how to write. He was able to do much more, considering that he had hands and feet!


    It was such a thrill that this life had passed by very quickly and before One knew it, he had not obtained what he had lost!


    And so, his rebirth happened once again and this time, One was determined to get back his powers!


    Obtaining his elemental magic was difficult this time, having to need something...Different...


    At first, he didn''t know upon what this was, but it was two types of bloods and a being that was connected to your inside.


    That was how the Warlock''s magic finally came into being...As the magic was used and separated, now making Shifters, and Warlocks...


    There''s an interesting story in there that he''d love to tell everyone...But it wasn''t the time for a bonfire, as he needed to get back his magic!

 Chapter 46

    Third Person


    If anyone was to attempt to destroy any type of his powers, it should only be him!


    Seeing the rock golem with chains around its wrists and neck, which was different to the rock golems on Gorde, it was obvious that this particular rock golem was being enslaved, whereas the one upon Gorde had been let free to do as it pleased.


    One put his hand up and produced an extremely large explosive, elemental bomb and shook his head to the idiot warlocks that were close by to the rock golem!


    It was understandable why so many of them were busy and so close to this rock golem, as they had to produce enough magic to enslave such a large summoned golem, so now they were unable to do anything else...But, it would come in handy for One to get rid of them all, which was hopefully in one quick sweep!


    The problem was, he couldn¡¯t kill the warlocks, well he could but he wouldn¡¯t be able to get his magic back, so, One needed to aim his explosive elemental bomb higher.


    All he needed was a huge elemental, explosive ball and he should be able to pick up the scraps and move on!


    It sounded like a good plan!


    Yet¡­Being so fixated upon the huge rock golem and warlocks, everyone had not thought about where the Shifter¡¯s were¡­And suddenly, they were heard, making noises upon the steep slope of the mountain¡­


    Holding the big elemental, explosive ball in his hands, One saw the Shifters of the opposing side go to finish racing up the mountain yet¡­It really was steep and one of them did end up falling, after not paying enough attention or getting impatient...


    Sighing, One then used air under his feet and flew towards the huge rock golem and threw the elemental ball at it when he got closer.


    With a huge explosion, making those close by feel the shaking of the earth, the dust cloud covered a large amount of the area and One quickly turned to his father, ¡°The other Shifter¡¯s are coming up the mountain, go and help the old Alpha!¡±


    Damien quickly turned, not able to see these Shifters, and turned back to One, who was now racing down towards the Warlocks, that were now completely covered by a big dust cloud¡­


    The big rock golem, that had reached to half of their height on the mountain, seemed to have somewhat disappeared, making Damien think that it was gone and that his¡­Son¡­Should be fine to continue to fight on his own.


    Seeing the obvious extra power that ¡®One¡¯ had, Damien could only hope that he¡¯d stay safe because they¡¯d need all the help that they could get with the opposing Shifters as, it was it was two half packs against five or so, and that was a guess¡­


    Nonetheless, Damien will venture to have a talk to his¡­Son¡­Later, about this power of his!


    Without another word Damien led his pack back up the mountain, to a fight that was bound to happen within just a minute or two.


    They had never thought that the Shifter¡¯s would exert themselves so much, especially when the steepness of the mountain could be very harmful! But upon thinking of Owen and how little he thought upon others, Damien was not surprised...The problem was, it was not what they had thought would happen at all!


    They only had themselves, with no other prepared defences and the numbers of Shifter¡¯s on the Owen¡¯s side was showing more and more numbers as the seconds ticked by¡­


    Now, not only from below them, but from the other side of the mountains, where they would have had to spend a lot more hours to detour around, there were Shifters racing towards them all there as well!


    Quickly, Alpha Lorez got the women and children to go behind his fighters, up on higher land, yet there really wasn''t much room to do much else with two sides closing in on them...


    The only other way, was to have the women and children start to go down the mountain in the opposite direction as the opposing Shifters but again, there was a fight not too far away with the warlocks, so how could they guarantee their safety?


    One still felt irritated that he was still unable to call out the magic from the Warlocks!


    When he had been reborn back into a warlock, it had been a lot easier, even though it was a pain as well, but this time, there was nothing at all!


    Too much time had passed, and the magic had forgotten who owned it! Who had brought it into being in the first place!


    Putting up and earth barrier around one warlock, One then put a water barrier over himself to stop a fire spell and with a deep breath, One tried the catch the fire magic with his bare hands!Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Groaning to not only the heat of the fire, but that of the spell wanting to be released, One held onto it firmer¡­


    ¡°I am your master!¡± One stated firmly, then used his own elemental fire, to grab onto the fire magic better and pulled it into himself¡­


    With just a water barrier, and being busy upon taking in some magic, One did not defend against a curse and found himself unable to stop from moving away from them, making it harder to take in the magic now.


    Upon another curse being casted upon him, One then found himself weakening, in which his water barrier disappeared and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Dammit! Come to me!¡± One yelled in pure rage!


    Finally, the magic from one warlock had finally been completely absorbed into him, so One used that magic to counter an attack, while he blocked off another warlock with metal.


    ¡°You think you know how to use this magic! Uh!?¡± Getting into this fight and feeling infuriated that his magic was being used against himself, One got even more determined to steal it all back!


    Grabbing onto the spell that was weakening him, One frowned as it disappeared from his grasp.


    In a rage, One yelled out, releasing a deep amount of elemental power and another cloud of dust formed!


    Letting out a breath in anguish, One then flew directly to a warlock and used a chain spell on them, then placed his hands upon the chain itself to steal the warlock magic from them.


    Even though a lot of his attention was to obtain the magic back, One was still able to block a spell from reaching him, using elemental power, as he continued to enhance his magic by stealing from the warlock.


    It was at this time that the rock golem that had not disappeared, but instead broken into two rock golems, lost it¡¯s ¡®chains¡¯, as the warlocks dismissed the rock golem to put their full attention upon the enemy that they were never ready for!


    They had come to take part in killing Shifter¡¯s and perhaps even all of them, depending on how things went, but¡­Just one of them were giving them such a hard time!


    This¡­Was only the beginning, as¡­It became obvious to the Warlocks, upon what this Alpha man was doing too! He wasn¡¯t just attacking and using powers¡­No, he was doing something else that took them completely by surprise!


    Seeing that one of their members now did not possess any type of magic in the slightest, they all started to panic!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    They didn¡¯t care about abandoning the Shifters and the ¡®war¡¯ between them! Nothing else mattered more then staying the most powerful beings on the planet! If they lost their powers, then what have they been working on for so long!?


    After all that time of finding a weak spot and getting the Shifter¡¯s to fight amongst themselves, how could that become nothing!?


    They needed to get away from here and get back to their continent of Tental! They could wait it out, hope for many of them to die and reap all the benefits afterwards but what was the use if they don¡¯t run now and lose all their powers!?


    Sadly for them though, One was not going to finish absorbing the magic until the last ¡®Warlock¡¯ had been drained!


    On the other hand, Damien and Alpha Lorez were fighting a losing battle.


    They were outnumbered and cornered!


    Shifters had come from below, who now were crowding upon the landing, and there was the other side, where the mountains continued on¡­


    Growls were made, yet it was hard for anyone to start making the first move, as no one really wanted to hurt another Shifter¡­


    Not only did Owen¡¯s side want The Watcher¡¯s Pack to concede and state their loss, but even Alpha Lorez started to feel like it was there was no other option!


    But¡­


    Damien reached the landing and rammed himself into one of the Shifter¡¯s near the landing, making the fall against another Shifter closer to the edge of the slope and a few of them fell down the mountain, letting out yelps nearly all the way down¡­


    ¡°Uh! Alpha Rendall, I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you!¡± A voice stated.


    A naked Beta Owen came out from a few wolves, from the mountain side area, and Damien shifted, walking away from the opposing wolves not far from him. ¡°Beta Owen.¡±


    It was now, that not only Damien, but Alpha Lorez saw that Beta Owen was holding a silver knife to a girl¡¯s throat.


    ¡°I suggest you all to comply by admitting defeat¡­Otherwise¡­¡± Beta Owen made the girl in his arms let out a pained yelp and he looked back in pure arrogance.


    Alpha Lorez narrowed his eyes, even though he didn¡¯t know this girl, he was sure that she would be someone that they probably should save!


    Silence overcame the area and ¡®His Majesty¡¯s¡¯ forces became even more entrapped¡­


    ¡°Tilda?¡± The Queen asked, from her high place behind Alpha Lorez, and she was looking at the girl.


    ¡°My¡­¡± The girl tried to speak but wasn¡¯t able to utter another word.


    ¡°You know her, my Queen?¡± Alpha Lorez asked.


    The Queen looked briefly at Alpha Lorez, and stated, ¡°She helps look after Chance.¡±


    Alpha Lorez frowned and wondered if there was a way to save themselves, yet alone a maid that they shouldn¡¯t have left behind just so this situation could not have happened¡­


    ¡°How should I say it? This girl isn¡¯t just Chance¡¯s maid¡­She is what would be His Majesty¡¯s, Ethan¡¯s full-blooded sister. Now let me talk to him! Where is the almighty King that deceives every Shifter here!¡± Beta Owen stated, looking around quickly but not letting the girl out of his grasp.


    Again, overwhelming silence entered the area and Alpha Lorez swallowed to the information.


    Another heir?


    How is that possible!


    Damien sighed, he knew that if Ethan were really here and able to think and speak, he¡¯d probably want to save this so-called sister that he probably never knew he had but¡­


    ¡°How can we trust that she is His Majesty¡¯s sister?¡± Damien asked, really feeling like this was a trap.


    ¡°Want to try it? Don¡¯t believe me? I have no care for her, if she were to fall down this slope for instance, why should I care?¡± Beta Owen stated, yet he did not seem to see a few of Shifter¡¯s look at him in pure astonishment.


    Some Shifter¡¯s really started to believe at this moment, that Beta Owen was indeed someone that they should not have let have this much power!


    How could he talk about a potential royal like this!?


    ¡­Many could not remember ever reading or hearing the Sollace blood line being treated so harshly!


    Damien took a breath in, trying to think quickly upon the situation and really wished he could get proof upon the girl really being royalty first, before blindly trying to save this girl and putting everyone at risk!


    ¡°Where is he!?¡± Beta Owen yelled out once again, angry that no one had said anything and that Ethan, the brat, wasn¡¯t making himself known!


    Damien eyed the metal thing, still there upon the land and frowned¡­


    If Ethan were really here¡­


    But¡­He is here, he¡¯s just in a really hard encased, metal¡­Object¡­


    ¡°Three seconds¡­¡± Beta Owen started, but Damien interrupted, ¡°He is here¡­¡±


    Beta Owen changed before everyone¡¯s eyes! He gained a greedy smile and his eyes showed elated happiness, ¡°Where? Get him here! Let us all get to the bottom of this and stop this silly war that he started!¡±

 Chapter 47

    Third Person


    It may have been silent, but many thoughts went through many of the Shifter¡¯s present.


    Stop the war? Most of them knew who had started this war! It was Beta Owen himself!


    Why did it sound like the end of the war could only be because His Majesty comes out of hiding¡­Is Beta Owen really planning to kill the King, right in front of all of us?


    A few of the Shifter¡¯s hoped that His Majesty didn¡¯t come out, they really thought that Beta Owen wouldn¡¯t stop until their King was killed and¡­The girl in Beta Owen¡¯s arms¡­They started to really believe that she really was His Majesty¡¯s sister and thought of her as quite pitiful!


    ¡­Will this really be the end of the Sollace family?


    Damien walked, he even tried to stay calm as he came closer to the opposing Shifters and cringed to his idea.


    ¡°Hey, no tricks, I want him here now!¡± Beta Owen yelled out, his voice showing that he wasn¡¯t sure about what was going on.


    No one¡­Not a soul thought Damien would do what he would¡­


    Everyone was literally taken by surprise, especially when some of them didn¡¯t even want to fight and some really wanted to change sides and save His Majesty instead¡­


    Damien took in two deep breaths and then charged towards the metal thing, ramming into it and he groaned out as the heavy object moved but didn¡¯t quite move enough.


    With a yell from behind him, Damien only saw who it was when they were doing the same thing, right beside him.


    Beta Locky grunted and then yelled out, ¡°Push!¡±


    With that, the metal object tumbled over, startling the Shifters behind it, then another came to help to push it further and a few stopped Shifter¡¯s from moving around it, making it become increasingly obvious upon what was going on!


    ¡°I told you! I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you!¡± Beta Owen yelled, and a girl¡¯s scream entered their ears.


    With another grunt, the metal object went over the edge, taking out quite a number of Shifter¡¯s in its path¡­Loud thumps happened as it hit a couple of places on the way down, making everyone cringe, especially that of Damien and Alpha Lorez...


    Please be save! Please be save!


    Damien wasn''t game enough to watch after the metal object went over the edge...He had hit it before but, what if he had not hit it very hard and was wrong in thinking this would work!? Did he just kill his own mate!?


    Until it hit the bottom, still in one piece but having a few dents and scratches in it, everyone was silent. Some were confused, thinking about why a metal object was there in the first place, yet some were feeling very pitiful towards the so called body inside the metal object. But, it became obvious upon what it was used for in no time, as at least ten or so of the opposing Shifters had disappeared from the clearing and a bit of ground was retaken for His Majesty''s forces...


    Looking back at Beta Owen, Damien grunted, moving his shoulder¡¯s around because they hurt, ¡°You just missed him!¡±


    A hope flashed in Damien''s eyes for a single second, hoping beyond hope that he had not just killed his mate but...For some reason, he felt like it was alright, yet, now that he had done it...


    Well, at the moment, now that a lot of them were not paying attention, Damien thought it was time to blitz his way through and hope for the best...Since they had stated that they will fight to the end, then that was what he was going to do!


    With that, Damien straightened up and then suddenly charged in, changing to his wolf form in the process and went straight for Beta Owen, making others fight as well!


    Damien¡¯s only thoughts were of if they could get the leader, the one in charge, they had a chance to survive! And if he was quick enough, he could save the girl too! Whether or not she was the sister of his precious mate will have to be confirmed but Owen was still at the front, still easy to get too, this could be his only chance! So, this was the plan that Damien was going to risk his life for!


    Many had not wanted to fight, but now that it had come to this, both sides had to get involved whether they wanted to or not!This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Alpha Lorez loudly voiced out, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to fight, don¡¯t! Let us save the girl and detain Beta Owen! If you do fight, we will fight for His Majesty until the end!¡±


    Some Shifters stayed where they were, whether they were on His Majesty¡¯s side or on Beta Owen¡¯s side. Some Shifters got into the fray, diving straight into the offensive force of Damien and a few others in the small area¡­


    It was somewhat a mess, and Beta Owen frowned heavily, then stabbed the girl in his arms in the side of her waist, making her let out a scream!


    Wanting the attention of all those around him, Beta Owen moved the knife in the girl, and said, ¡°I told you! Alpha Rendall, do you not see that you are the reason why this Sollace heir is being hurt! I demand that you stop, right now!¡±


    The Shifter¡¯s battle went on though, as though Beta Owen had not spoken at all and he got extremely angry. This was not how he imagined things going at all!


    Not only could he not get Ethan, the brat, to come out of hiding, to finish him, but now even this girl was of no use to him!


    Pulling out the knife, Beta Owen went to cut her throat and be done with her but was stopped by someone beside him.


    ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± Owen yelled, pulling at his arm.


    The knife was out of his hands in the next second and Beta Owen was then taken by the throat by Damien¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± As much as Beta Owen wanted to speak, he couldn¡¯t¡­He really had not thought one of his own would let him become opened to him getting into this situation!


    It was his Gamma that had stopped him killing the girl and had taken the knife but¡­


    He should have made him do a blood oath!


    Why¡­Why hadn¡¯t I done so!? Owen asked himself.


    His Gamma was a looney type person that didn¡¯t seem to show that he thought much at all, yet¡­Here his Gamma was, fucking everything up for him!


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve done quite enough for the Shifters!¡± Damien growled at him and looked at the girl, that had been picked up and placed in safety by Simon. ¡°¡­Is she alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get her to a doctor.¡± Simon stated, getting a better grip of her in his arms and scooting of quickly, another Shifter ran with them and held their hand against the opened wound at the girl¡¯s waist.


    Damien turned back to the old fox in front of him and smirked, ¡°Did you think we¡¯d fall for it? That is how you¡¯ve done yourself in old man. You place trap after trap and did not think that we might fall into a trap but take it with us as we ran towards you!¡±


    Beta Owen tried to speak but could only let out sounds of trying to breath instead.


    ¡°What has Beta Owen said to you all, to go to war like this? Did you really think this through at all?¡± Damien asked firmly, looking around at the Shifters around him.


    ¡°He¡­He is the regent King¡­¡± A Shifter stated.


    ¡°So!?¡± Damien stated, frowning to a few of them, ¡°He stated that he will do whatever is best as regent King! What, did you not read or hear of the letter from His Majesty himself!? All you had to do was see who he was and demote him! It shouldn¡¯t have come to this, you pack of idiots! I¡¯m glad we didn¡¯t depend on you guys to do it yourselves!¡±


    Of course, this was another plan, obviously it hadn¡¯t worked!


    Luckily, they had not put too much faith in the rest of the Shifters to demote Beta Owen and had planned to deal with him themselves!


    Damien really wanted to kill the man before him, he really wanted to!


    He wished that he didn¡¯t have so many observers and that he didn¡¯t care about what they thought but¡­


    Looking around, Damien sighed and released his grip on Beta Owen¡¯s throat slightly, ¡°Get some silver shackles, when His Majesty returns, he will give this man his judgement!¡±


    ¡°His Majesty isn¡¯t even here¡­¡± A Shifter stated scornfully, ¡°We should just kill him and save His Majesty the effort!¡±


    Damien smiled, ¡°I wish! I¡¯d love to kill him for what he¡¯s done! But¡­You all know now¡­That we need to imprison him at the least right?¡±


    A few nodded and a few stated ¡®right¡¯ in return to Damien.


    There were a few though, that did not think this¡­They were those who had taken the blood oath and were still loyal to Beta Owen¡­


    Having seen their master get caught and not in a great situation, they gathered together and wondered what to do.


    They had lost¡­A lot!


    Yet, how could they gain freedom for their master and go back to what they had before or¡­Something similar?


    It would be useless to try and save Beta Owen right now, but¡­Perhaps if they keep an eye on him and wait until things calm down, they could free him!


    It took longer than they anticipated to get the silver shackles, as they had not prepared to capture Beta Owen like this in the mountains so quickly, if at all.


    After half an hour of Damien exerting his Alpha aura upon Beta Owen and only having his grip lose enough on Owen¡¯s throat just so that he could breath, it was nice to finally let go upon Beta Owen being shackled up!


    The key went to Damien, in which he immediately swallowed it¡­Making many Shifters widen their eyes in astonishment!


    It looked like Beta Owen will be shackled up in silver chains for quite a while! But not only that, the key wasn''t small, it was a medium size, that could potentially get stuck! Did Alpha Rendall think that he had iron intestines or something!?


    Then, before anyone could do anything, Damien took Beta Owen¡¯s hand and clawed it, to make it bleed¡­Making many Shifter¡¯s gasp to this sudden action!


    In no time at all, Damien swallowed a drop of Beta Owen¡¯s blood and stared at old fox in concentration.


    If there is no way for the blood to be taken, then so be it but¡­It was an idea at the very least, to keep things clean and tidy for the time being¡­As, the last thing they needed was for Beta Owen to get away and cause problems all over again!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we fighting because of such a thing?¡± A Shifter asked, obviously not happy that someone was being forced to do a blood pact. He had not been forced to do this, but his Alpha had been, and he knew that his Alpha had been dissatisfied about it!


    Many of them had seen this, that their leader had been forced to do a blood pact and had become unhappy about it, so many of them were also dissatisfied as well, about seeing Alpha Rendall do this¡­


    Damien looked at the Shifter that was still here, where as some had started to leave, and narrowed his eyes, ¡°Such a thing, you say?¡±


    No other words were said, but Damien didn¡¯t want to go into words right now anyway¡­


    This was a good way to stop those who were loyal to Beta Owen, the problem was, it was forced and it may not work, so he had to keep an eye on the matter closely¡­Any time, he could go into a fit at any time¡­


    And just as Damien thought of the backlash of the blood pact seriously, he started to feel like it was happening, feeling something want to go up his throat and his eyes become unfocused¡­


    It¡¯s not working!

 Chapter 48

    Third Person


    Quickly, Damien returned Owen¡¯s blood to him and sighed.


    It would have been nice to see the blood pact work!


    But...Damien wasn''t so surprised to see that it hadn''t worked, because Owen was quite set into his own ways and probably never had loyalty to His Majesty in the first place!


    "I don''t regret making a blood pact with His Majesty, the King...I was hoping that if I could get Beta Owen''s loyalty, then he''d be loyal to the King and easier to get into a cell..." Damien muttered. He didn''t know why he was explaining himself...


    Silence came after Damien¡¯s little rant, until a much-needed question was finally brought up¡­


    ¡°Alpha Rendall, where is His Majesty?¡±


    Alpha Lorez knew that the metal object had been pushed over the mountain, but¡­Had anyone gone to retrieve it yet!? Or, even if it can¡¯t be retrieved, was anyone there protecting it!?


    Damien nodded, turning to Alpha Lorez, ¡°Get them off the mountain and find him. Keep a minimum of five on Owen! I¡¯m going to help¡­One.¡±


    With that, Damien scooted off and some followed him, while the others that stayed behind got ready to leave and go down the mountain. Many of them couldn¡¯t help but be happy to get off this area, especially when there had been a fight not long ago and there were even a few dead Shifter¡¯s on the ground too, making it hard to forget and stay focused upon leaving¡­


    The Queen had sheltered Chance¡¯s eyes for most of this time, but he didn¡¯t have to see to feel nervous and scared. As it was, he still didn¡¯t like the dark and felt uneasy this entire time, even though he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all.


    Otherwise, there were a few women and children that had let out gasps and scared looks upon what they had or still see here on the mountains¡­


    Even though the fight had somewhat ended here on the mountain, where Shifter¡¯s were slowly decreasing in numbers as they left the area, the next problem was...When Damien went halfway down the mountain, and he could see the bottom of the hill better¡­Rock golems was all that remained¡­And they were still quite large, just roaming around on the ground beneath them. If the rock golems weren¡¯t a threat, Damien felt like they could be useful, simply because of how large they were!


    They¡¯d easily frighten rogues into getting them back into a pack, and his job would be so much easier! Hell, the rock golems might even become good combat lessons!


    But¡­


    Damien tried to focus, he¡¯d been having trouble doing it since he had felt Ethan get hurt and now it was strange to always use his head¡­Perhaps¡­Perhaps he hadn¡¯t minded becoming a zombie for a while, not thinking was a lot easier to get through the days but again¡­He had to remind himself to bloody focus!


    The best way down the mountain was this way, because it takes more time to go around, so¡­Damien wondered how to destroy these rock golems¡­Since his son had disappeared completely!


    Now that he had stopped for a time, others came to stand beside and behind him and Damien was really at a loss on what to do...


    ¡°They are bigger than us¡­If we break them¡­¡± Damien muttered, as he continued to watch the big rock golems wander around a small area, yet they don¡¯t seem to have any type of reaction to them being there half way up the mountain at present.


    Frowning in thought¡­Damien was sure that One had done enough to stop another summoning so¡­These rock golems may be because the big one got hit.


    If that was right, and they attack these rock golems, then wouldn¡¯t these turn into other rock golems?


    Scratching his head, Damien still could not come up with a plan!


    Shifters had left from the other side of the mountain already anyway, having scattered a bit and assumingly returning to their packs, but¡­They couldn¡¯t just leave these bastards here forever!


    ¡°Boss?¡±


    Damien turned to Simon and remembered the girl, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Getting seen by a doctor, she hasn¡¯t woken up¡­¡± Simon simply stated.


    Sighing, a bit worried that she really was Ethan¡¯s sister, Damien looked back down to the rock golems, ¡°It seems that One is the best way to defeat these rock golems, go and tell everyone else that they will have to vacate the mountain in the other direction.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Simon left without needing another word. It was normal after all, they could talk in their minds if there¡¯s more information or any more commands.


    Turning to the rest of the Shifter¡¯s that had followed him, which were mainly his own pack, Damien looked at them before speaking, ¡°We will stay here and make sure that this road is safe and that the rock golems don¡¯t go after them. I¡¯ll get those of our pack that aren¡¯t here, to help secure the safety of those leaving the mountain, so stay vigilant!¡±


    Easily accepting Damien¡¯s words, even though it stated that they were being left here for god knows how long and without any back up, the Shifters moved to a spot to where they could keep an eye on the rock golems and be a bit more comfortable. Beta Locky, whom had come to help, went off for food, while Simon was to bring back water and so¡­They were ready to stay there until further notice. Luckily, they weren¡¯t humans, because a nasty, cold easterly wind was blowing, even though they were only halfway up the mountain¡­


    Looking back at the rock golems, Damien then looked at the area around them, hoping to find One but¡­He was nowhere in sight!


    All he could do was rely his message to his pack, making sure that they knew to keep an eye on Beta Owen at all times, and then watch to make sure that this road does not get overrun by rock golems, while Shifters vacated the mountain from the other side!


    ***


    Taking in the last of the magic, One dropped the human that no longer held any magic to the ground and breathed out¡­It had taken a lot longer than he had thought!


    Last time, there wasn¡¯t so many warlocks and it had been easier to get the magic back!


    This time, he had to fight off spells, chase and couldn¡¯t concentrate, in which took longer! And on top of all that, he had to grasp the magic with his own magic, as there hadn¡¯t been any other way to gain it unless he was able to use fire elemental power to grasp fire magic, or likewise with any other elemental and magic that were similar¡­


    He felt weak, as the intended spell that he wanted to use on his father, had been used on him!


    Life steal was an interesting concept and One really hated the fact that years had been taken off his life when he¡¯d only just been reborn!


    How dare they use one of my favourite spells against me! He thought.


    Why else had he lived for such a long time, even though he had been a Shifter!


    Back in his day, all the Shifters that were giving the death sentence had become his life! It didn¡¯t happen all that much, but it was enough to gain a few hundred years!


    Oh, how he couldn¡¯t wait to see if there were Shifters that were on the death penalty, so that he could use the spell and get his life back!


    Looking down at the now normal human near his feet, One pouted, he didn¡¯t kill the Warlocks, well¡­He hadn¡¯t killed all of them¡­If only he could just take the life from this meagre human¡­


    Sighing, One wondered if he had the right to take a little bit¡­Yeah, just a little bit¡­


    Thinking that there was the continent with more warlocks, and he would be able to exact revenge and gain his life back even more, made One feel better immediately!


    But, finally, there were no longer any Warlocks left, well at least there were no warlocks here participating in the war on Sollace¡­He now had all the elemental power and some of the magic, which made him smile like a silly child!


    He wanted a pat on the back, or head, wherever, and that would make him feel even better!


    Letting out a satisfied ¡®Ah¡¯, One stretched and turned back to the mountains in the far distance. They had nearly made it halfway to the edge of the continent from where the mountains were!


    ¡°What a pain!¡± One stated, as he used air to fly back to where his father was.


    Now, that he was getting closer, One wondered how it was going with the Shifters¡­What if¡­


    Nah, his father was an Alpha and, for some reason, he felt eager to have faith in him to survive and deal with the situation. He wanted to think that his father was no push over and that he¡¯d die fighting to his last breath, taking out hundreds of Shifters and would stand there on top of a mountain, bloodied and triumphant!


    Yeah, that would be his father!


    Coming to land, right before his father, One goofily smiled at him and lowered his head.


    Again, somehow, this type of behaviour was used not only now, but back in his last life¡¯s. He was known as an adorable, powerful person and many didn¡¯t know how it could be so until they had met One personally, whom had made it somehow work! Of course, back then, One had been the first of the Shifters and the population of Shifters was very low in those days, so¡­It wasn¡¯t hard to accept that this strange person was the King!


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Damien asked, feeling strange over One¡¯s behaviour, yet still protective. Hexxah was one hundred percent certain now, over this adult Alpha being theirs, and he was too bloody annoying at how proud he was!


    ¡°No!¡± One stated, still lowering his head¡­He was ready!


    Pat me, pat me!


    Damien frowned and blinked at the strange behaviour, then said, ¡°Good! Ethan was pushed off the mountain, go and make sure he¡¯s alright, heal him though, if you are able to!¡±


    Looking up, One pouted, then suddenly understood what his father had said, ¡°What!? Pushed all the way off the mountain! Holy crap! Where, where is he!?¡±


    Damien pointed and One disappeared, leaving Damien to continue to watch the rock golems, in which he should have asked to get rid of first¡­


    One raced to find his beloved father, seeing the metal object on the ground and a few Shifters around, some dead, some alive.


    Landing on the ground, One touched the metal and focused to see inside, to see that his father was still alive but¡­How could this happen!?


    Who dared to push his father down the mountain!?


    Sighing, One closed his eyes and tried to focus, he wanted to know if he had enough magic to use the life steal spell, to help heal his father¡­


    His magic balled itself up in some space that no one else would understand or see, and One frowned¡­Was it enough?


    He had taken magic from at least ten warlocks, maybe twenty, but he hadn¡¯t counted¡­Was it enough?


    Opening his eyes and looking down at the metal, wanting to bring his father out of it, One took a deep breath and decided to give it a go!


    With one hand, he took in the metal, earth and fire, quickly putting his other hand through the opening and touched his father inside. Straight away, he casted the spell and frowned when more life was being taken from him, to have the spell work¡­


    This can¡¯t do!


    He already lost more than he should have!


    Seeing Shifters, that seemed to be dead because of falling down the mountain, but on their last breaths, One put out a hand, casting life steal from then, only to have casted it for a few seconds before their life had indeed gone completely.


    This wasn¡¯t fair!


    Noticing that he really should have thought about this better first, One narrowed his eyes and looked further around, only able to finish the lives of two others, before One completely stopped casting the spell¡­

 Chapter 49

    Third Person


    Focusing upon his father, inside the cocooned metal object still, One saw that there was a slight difference and that it should be ok to bring him out of suspended animation for now.


    Releasing all the elements, One reached out and firmly held onto his unconscious father, whom was naked and still dirty, with a lot of dried blood on him.


    He needs to be cleaned! One thought, frowning.


    The problem was, even if he was cleaned, One knew that there was more to fix, for his father to wake up!


    The Shifters around the area, that were still alive, were gobsmacked into complete astonishment!


    Never had they seen someone who could use power like this, nor did they know that the King himself had been inside this metal object!


    So¡­Alpha Rendall had been telling the truth¡­His Majesty had been there and¡­Beta Owen really did just ¡®miss him¡¯ afterwards¡­


    They didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry¡­Especially when one of them knew that this very powerful person had finished off one of their pack members and he had felt the bond between them snap¡­


    They couldn¡¯t speak and question anything though, because One soon left the area, to go back to his other father, that was halfway up the mountain.


    Seeing the body of Ethan, Damien became ecstatic!


    ¡°He¡¯s alright?¡± Damien stated, completely forgetting where or what he was doing prior to seeing Ethan.


    ¡°Not good enough, I will have to go to the continent of Tental to gain more magic and more life. Even if I take the lives of the bad Shifters here, more magic would still be more beneficial¡­Who did it!? Who pushed him off the mountain!?¡± One stated, not completely letting Damien take his father away from him.


    It was a silent fight that neither of them knew they were having, as Damien wanted to hold all of his precious, yet One still held the other side of Ethan.


    With One¡¯s outraged words, Damien bit his lip for a short moment but decided to ignore it and go straight to what was more important!


    ¡°But he will still survive?¡± Damien asked, smiling down at the dirty and sleeping body in his arms.


    ¡°Yes, but he most likely won¡¯t wake yet though.¡± One said, finally letting go and putting his father¡¯s dirty hair away from his face. ¡°He¡¯s dirty.¡±


    Damien let out a small laugh and brought his precious mate closer to him, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dirty¡­¡±


    One sighed, looking away from the intimacy of Damien¡¯s look and touch towards his other father, and he finally saw the rock golems in the distance, ¡°Oh, right. Forgot about them¡­¡±


    Damien looked up and blinked, remembering them also. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a way to destroy them with the least amount of casualties.¡±


    One smiled and then suddenly laughed quite loudly, ¡°Perfect! Why didn¡¯t I think of it earlier!¡±


    Putting out a hand to the rock golems, then putting a hand upon his sleeping father, One focused upon the life stealing spell and everyone watched as the rock golems slowly collapsed, one after the other.


    After a few minutes, One stopped and then turned to his sleeping father.


    Checking his wound, which seemed almost completely healed, One then touched his head, seeing that things had turned for the better. ¡°That came in handy!¡±


    Having had a problem from doing this from a very long time ago, One did not summon anything to steal the life of it anymore, but¡­He hadn¡¯t summoned the rock golems, so he felt like this should not bring any unfortunate events¡­


    Looking from his son, to his precious mate, Damien then asked, ¡°Is he going to wake up then?¡±


    One narrowed his eyes and then nodded, ¡°He¡¯ll wake up. It seems the silver in his system is still there though¡­I thought it would be removed¡­¡±


    Frowning, One wondered why the silver had not come out through the metal being encased around his father, and sighed, ¡°I think it is because the silver really did become a part of his blood¡­¡±


    Damien didn¡¯t know that it could have been removed like this as well, which he wished could have happened, but since he thought previously that the silver could no longer be removed, he got over it quickly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you have already brought him back! That is more than I ever hoped for!¡±


    ¡°Mmm, and you can make me another sibling.¡± One said bluntly.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Uh?¡± Damien nearly spat out!


    ¡°Father¡¯s reproductive organs are fine once again!¡± One stated frankly. That was the awesome thing about life steal, it was magic!


    Damien looked away and nodded, ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, look at father, are you happy or embarrassed?¡± One laughed.


    Damien looked at One and narrowed his eyes at the goofy smile on his son¡¯s face¡­


    Holding back a smile, Damien became aware that he was both¡­Of course he was happy that his precious and he could continue their family but¡­He was embarrassed that his son was so blunt about it! Did he wish it so desperately!?


    ¡°Mmm, let¡¯s go to the palace!¡± One stated, then suddenly Damien was being held by One, who was still holding Ethan, and they all flew away.


    ***


    Damien had to tell his pack about what happened, and so his pack had to met up with Alpha Lorez and therefore took a lot longer to get away from the mountain but at least now they didn¡¯t have to worry about the King, as the King was safely with Damien once again.


    After returning to the palace, One wondered off, going to ¡®sight and see¡¯ his palace¡­


    With One gone¡­Wherever he may have gone, Damien took his precious mate to his own room and memories came back to him all the way there.


    It really wasn¡¯t all that long ago that they had been here really¡­


    Placing the sleeping Ethan down on his big bed, Damien laid down next to him and took in his hand.


    Before coming to the room, he was going to give him a bath, but now, he just needed to hold him like this¡­


    ¡°Thank god you¡¯re alive¡­Thank god!¡±


    Giving the hand a kiss, Damien put it to his forehead and tried not to cry.


    For a while, Damien had felt useless and hopeless. Having thought that his precious mate had perished and left him behind¡­


    Those days, those days he probably won¡¯t ever forget¡­


    Even having the Queen come to him and try to support him, did not give him any kind of comfort¡­Nothing had!


    He had felt like the world meant nothing and he had trouble wondering why he was still there!


    If it wasn¡¯t for wanting revenge against Owen, Damien shattered to think if he would even still be here! If it wasn¡¯t for shutting down his feelings and becoming like a Zombie¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Damien whimpered, yet did not let a tear escape from his eyes! He didn¡¯t want to cry, because he was happy, he was happy that they were both still here, still able to live the rest of their life¡¯s together. Why would he cry over that!?


    If only he had tried harder or watched to see that things were amiss! He might not have wasted so much time of feeling hopeless and useless to his most precious person in the world!


    If only he had never been angry and just accepted that things were going strange! If he had opened up his eyes and realized that something wasn¡¯t right, he could have talked to his precious about it and they might not have fought and lost contact as they had!


    Then¡­Wouldn¡¯t I had been with him when he left?


    Would I had gone with him to wherever he had gone and made sure that nothing happened to him?


    But¡­Really, how could he have stopped his son from being born like that?


    Taking a deep breath in, Damien could only do one thing, and that was to never be that angry again!


    Even if he couldn¡¯t do anything to help Ethan, when he had ¡®given birth¡¯, he could have still been there for him!


    ¡­So, he had learnt his lesson!


    Kissing the slack hand once again, Damien gave the unconscious body a small smile and nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get you all nice and clean again. Then¡­I¡¯m going to put my scent all over you!¡±


    ¡°Dam¡­¡±


    Turning, with wide eyes, Damien quickly got closer to Ethan, and said, ¡°Are you awake? Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Damien¡­¡±


    Ethan was unable to open his eyes and his voice was weak but¡­He wanted to tell Damien that he was alright.


    ¡°Precious! My god, precious, you scared the hell out of me!¡± Damien stated, taking Ethan into his hold and cuddling him quite tightly.


    ¡°I¡­Okay¡­¡± Ethan weakly stated, still unable to open his eyes.


    Without Damien knowing, a tear escaped, and Damien put his head into Ethan¡¯s neck, feeling like he needed to calm down¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m Okay¡­¡± Ethan repeated, still just as weakly, unable to do much else except speak those two words. He wanted to see his loved one with his eyes, touch him with his hands, yet it seemed like he couldn''t at the moment...


    Damien was unable to move, he was unable to talk and just held onto his precious tightly.


    Hearing Ethan cough a short while later, Damien finally sat back from Ethan and looked around with his blurry vision.


    Breathing a bit heavier and wiping his eyes, Damien put Ethan down and rushed out, saying, ¡°Water¡­¡±


    Ethan gave a small smile, before letting himself fade into unconsciousness again. He felt terribly weak and quite sore, but¡­But hearing, smelling and feeling Damien, felt like a blessing from heaven!


    How great to wake up to all of that!


    Yet, even though Ethan was quite happy, upon returning, Damien was somewhat hysterical again!


    He had a bad feeling that something was wrong with Ethan and tried to wake him up, only to see Ethan frown.


    Forgetting that he¡¯d gone to get water, Damien rushed out of the room, with Ethan in his arms, and went to find One!


    Damien didn¡¯t find One for twenty minutes!


    He was near a wall, on one side of the palace, looking a bit confused.


    Seeing his father rushing to him, he frowned deeper and started to walk towards them, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with father?¡±


    ¡°Please, just¡­He woke up but now he¡¯s not awake and I¡­I panicked, is he alright!?¡± Damien stated, putting Ethan right in front of One and looking at One in full expectations.


    One sighed and checked his father, only to pout, ¡°He¡¯s alright¡­¡±


    Damien let out a huge sigh of relief, and nodded to One, ¡°Good, good!¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± One said, turning back to the wall.


    Looking up at One, Damien saw him pointing at the wall and turn back to him, and say, ¡°I swear this wall wasn¡¯t here before!¡±


    Damien looked at the wall too, not recalling anything about it, then to each side of it, ¡°I don¡¯t really know anything about the wall¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, perhaps father knows.¡± One stated, looking at Ethan eagerly.


    Damien looked at Ethan too but with another type of feeling. He was so damned happy that Ethan was alive, he was even waking up now and was in his arms¡­Oh¡­And still dirty¡­


    ¡°I will give him a bath now.¡± Damien said, in a somewhat an already distracted way.


    ¡°Yes, do that!¡± One stated, then turned back to the wall and sighed¡­


    Using air below his feet, One flew up to land upon the wall, to see that¡­It was indeed what he had thought!


    This wall was not the original wall of the palace!


    ¡°Ha!¡± One stated, as he had been right!


    Seeing a little space down on the ground, that had a small house and small area upon where clothes could be washed and dried and somewhere that a kid could play, One flew down towards it and found that there was a door opened in the outer wall area.


    Walking through the opened door, inside was a whole heap of stuff that One was sure hadn¡¯t been here in his last life!


    Grain, wheat, rice, seeds¡­Heaps of stuff and¡­


    Turning, he saw a little boy sitting with a wooden plane in his hands and in his mouth.


    ¡°Sollace.¡± One stated, feeling the blood in him respond to the boys.


    That¡¯s right, just like his father, this boy had Sollace blood in him!

 Chapter 50

    Third Person


    ¡°Justin, get that out of your mouth!¡± A woman stated, making One stretch his neck to the side and see her coming closer to the boy.


    ¡°Sollace.¡± One stated once again and blinked.


    In such a small time, he had already come to see two Shifters with the blood of Sollace¡­


    Didn¡¯t the Elementalist¡¯s try to kill them all? After all, he had seen it in their memories¡­


    What was going on?


    Going up to the woman and child, One looked at the woman with curiosity, only for her to jump in fright at the sight of him there!


    ¡°Who¡­Who are you!?¡± She asked, then looked down at the boy and picked him up, stepping further away from One once again.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask the same thing!¡± One stated frankly back to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± The woman stuttered but shut her mouth. Owen had told her that just in case someone did find her here, she wasn¡¯t to give anything away.


    ¡°Sollace.¡± One, again, stated frankly back to her.


    The woman swallowed and tried not to look astonished to have been found out so easily.


    ¡°Are you hiding from the Elementalist¡¯s?¡± One asked in pure curiosity.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Was all the woman stated, and she bit her lip, not sure upon what else needed to be said. She really hasn¡¯t been happy lately and¡­


    ¡°Oh, and since my father was the King, you didn¡¯t have to be around, so, perhaps here was the best place to be, uh?¡± One asked, looking around.


    It really wasn¡¯t a very big place to live¡­It also looked boring¡­Don¡¯t they get bored?


    ¡°¡­Yes¡­¡± The woman said softly, holding her boy more firmly. What did he mean by his father was the King?


    The woman knew already that Owen had sexual relations elsewhere, she had felt it¡­And she knew that in Owen¡¯s eyes, he had felt like the King¡­


    But, to have said that at this person''s age, was this person talking about Owen or¡­Could it possibly be Ethan¡¯s son?


    But¡­Chance was still young¡­


    Who is this person!?


    Looking back at her, One sighed, ¡°The Elementalist¡¯s are no more, so there¡¯s no reason to be afraid.¡±


    The woman blinked and then looked away.


    Afraid?


    Are you telling me not to be afraid? She asked quietly.


    How can she not be afraid!?


    Her life had been great once, only to become more and more darker as the days went by!


    At first, when she and Owen had first mated, life was still grand and happy. Owen worked his way into the world from the bottom, as she knew how low he had been upon first meeting him.


    From being a rogue, shunned by his mother because Owen had stolen from his father at a young age, Owen had grown into a more honourable man who worked hard.


    Not long before her royal father¡¯s death, Owen had still been a relatively good man, but it all changed upon most of the Sollace family dying¡­It all changed¡­


    The man she once knew and was fond of as her mate¡­He changed¡­


    She was afraid of her mate, whom wanted so much, afraid of her child, who had the Sollace bloodline, and of her life!


    How can she not be afraid!?


    ¡°Did you want to come back to the palace with me?¡± One asked, again looking around, but this time had a face plainly stating, ¡®How can you live here?¡¯


    The woman got scared and stepped back, ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s fine. I live here, I¡¯ve lived her for a long time.¡±


    What if Owen found out!?


    She had not had to see him in a while, and it had been good!


    There was no way she¡¯d want to leave this place if there was even the slightest chance that she would see her mate again!


    To get to this cause of thinking, this woman had gone through hell¡­


    Owen had not failed her once, not twice, but three times!The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    He had even killed one of their little girls in front of her, threatening her, and this woman had been afraid that it¡¯ll happen again!


    She might still have a little girl of the age of ten, but¡­How long will she be alive?


    It always felt like she was on egg shells and if she made the smallest change or the smallest wrong move, she could lose even more then she has already!


    ¡°Ok, whatever! Stay here then!¡± One shrugged and then flew off, not caring beyond that.


    If his aunt or cousin, or whatever she was, wanted to stay there out of the way, he wasn¡¯t about to stop her!


    Flying back to the palace, landing just inside, One caught up with Damien and followed his father¡¯s all the way into the King¡¯s room¡­Making Damien feel weird¡­


    ¡°What is it?¡± Damien asked, not sure if he should continue to the bath or not.


    One shrugged, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Looking around at this room, One reminisced as memories from a past life came to him again.


    Damien decided to leave One be and continue on to clean his precious mate, leaving One all by himself.


    Sighing, as he touched the old fireplace, One shook his head. The years had really made this place look¡­Old¡­


    When he had helped build the palace, placing the last of his magic as a barrier to stop the elemental power to penetrate it, this place looked a hell of a lot better!


    Now¡­It could be better to tear the whole thing down and start from scratch!


    Actually, One came to realize that this whole palace had been through the best of times and really needed to be redone, not just that of the King''s room!


    The old throne room had not moved rooms and having seen it, had made One feel depressed. It needed to change!


    Seeing the waterhole still there, but not as beautiful as it once was, One wanted to change it!


    The stairs creaked, the floors were not shiny, the carpets were old¡­


    Bah! The palace was not to One¡¯s liking at all!


    When he takes over and becomes King again, he¡¯ll build a whole new one!


    Sighing to his idea, One felt refreshed and walked right into the bathroom, only to get yelled out by Damien and so¡­One laid on the bed but¡­It was dirty and had a bit of dried blood on it, making One immediately scamper off it!


    With another sigh, One left the room, investigating the other rooms there on the floor, obtaining even more memories from his past life¡­


    In the Queen¡¯s room, One finally remembered his last mate. She had been human, and he had never thought that there was a ¡®mate¡¯ type of connection, until her.


    He had been over a hundred years old and already had a fifty year old daughter and a twenty year old son by the time that he had met her but¡­That was when he finally understood what one other Shifter, that he had created, had finally meant by having a different type of bond with another.


    And so, the ¡®mate bond¡¯ was known of and written about, talked about and investigated upon.


    It had only been a small tribe of humans that had been changed into Shifters, so knowledge back then was all through examining and experimenting.


    Sadly, before meeting her, his mate, One felt like it would be easy, but upon seeing his mate¡¯s pained expression through an experiment, he no longer wanted to experiment on what it was¡­


    ¡­She was quite the catch, One remembered, sitting on the bed.


    This room used to be full of her unique and lovely smell and he remembered that it wasn¡¯t his room that he usually slept in, it was hers!


    After meeting her, and remembering that humans only lived for so long, One had made the best of it, knowing what it was like to make the best of his situations because of being reborn and living as different beings. This was when he found out the repercussions of summoning and then life stealing what he had summoned, as he wanted to give extra life to his mate...It had worked, giving her twenty years or so, but a backlash of a summoning happened and he had to defeat it! Unable to use any of his magic to either chain it or curse it, as it seemed to be immune, it became quite a critical time! By this time, he had already made the Elementalist''s, so he didn''t have the elemental power, and in the end, nearly half of the Shifters had died...Making it a secret law for himself from then onwards...


    Not only did this rule come from his loved one, but he too felt very guilty that so many of his friends had died, just so that he could live beyond means with his mate...So, of course, this process was never repeated.


    Their little family had started straight away, and they had several children in the space of her life, and that gave One enough want through his depression of losing her, to stay and bring up his children and grand children.


    It was different from when he had a human life, much to his likeness. Shifters were already living longer than that of a century and most of his children waited for their mates, as seeing first hand upon what their mother and father were like, they had wanted the same for themselves.


    One lived for quite a number of centuries, being able to life steal but¡­He stopped doing it after his last child with his mate had perished and he had still been there, without a little bit of her left¡­Unless, of course, if you included that of grandchildren and great grandchildren¡­But, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    This life hadn''t been his longest, but it had felt longer. He had never known such a deep affection until this life. He had never known what it was like to rule and live so long without his elemental powers. He had never had so many friends and wants for this new species...


    After One stopped stealing life, he lived for another fifty years, seeing great great great grandchildren and he finally choice someone to teach the ways of being King to them.


    One wasn''t one to state his misgivings, but his ruling was done with a lot of help, so all he had to do was pick someone that he liked and hoped the others liked them too!


    He might have been powerful and well respected, but he had his days where he hadn''t agreed with his friends over something, that was for sure!


    He had to be told ''why'' often, as he didn''t think sometimes before he wanted to act!


    Luckily, down his generation, there was someone that did stand out to his friends, both the old and the new...


    The Sollace royal heir that he choice was already mature, into his sixties, but he had been a favourite because he thought of others and One thought that would be good for the growing Shifter existence.


    Upon telling theories to his successor, about how to bring about a good and stabilized future to the Shifters, One then had one more thing to do before he finally passed away¡­And that was to produce a great amount of money.


    At first, the Shifters being a secret hadn¡¯t been foremost in their minds, as they didn¡¯t really interact with them anyway but, through obtaining money, One found that their existence can bring harm and other problems, so¡­He had to not only quickly fix their secret from becoming more known, but also make a rule about it, a law¡­


    After that, One finally took his last breath in that life and he can only fill in the time that he had been gone with the memories of the Elementalist¡¯s.


    Speaking had changed slightly, but even that had been easily learnt by One, also, what had changed was that of the packs. When he had left, his successor and him had come up with a few ideas and it looked like this one was the one that his successor had picked.


    It seems to have worked¡­


    The problem was, One knew, was the timing of his return. War had descended upon the Shifters and now he wasn¡¯t able to see how the packs work personally!


    Sighing, One knew that he had quite a substantial amount to fix!


    Looking around at the unfamiliar room, One showed a rare sadness, before walking out¡­He missed her.


    He didn¡¯t think that he will find another quite like her.


    Being reborn didn¡¯t give him false hope to find another that could share her life with him¡­No, he will be busy for a while anyway, so he can think about that later!


    ***

 Chapter 51

    Third Person


    As the days went by, it became known to all upon what the war had done to the Shifters.


    One made it became known that he was now the King ¡®once again¡¯, releasing Ethan from his burden completely.


    Having only told his father after the arrangement had already taken place, Ethan still didn¡¯t mind¡­In fact, Ethan was happy and patted One over the head, making One completely thrilled!


    Ethan may have been weak for a day, but he was awake a lot more after and only showing signs of getting better, expect that of the symptoms silver could be doing to his body.


    Damien didn¡¯t leave Ethan¡¯s side, becoming a happy slave and doing Ethan¡¯s bidding as quickly as possible.


    Ethan felt Damien¡¯s want to make up for what he felt like he¡¯d done, so he felt hopeless to Damien¡¯s consistent badgering over him.


    On the other hand, Owen, no longer Beta Owen, did indeed attempt to break free but it had come to no use.


    With Alpha Lorez being in charge of Owen, because Damien was completely detained through ¡®mateship¡¯, Alpha Lorez came up with a plan to catch everyone who was still against His Majesty and let a trap happen, to which it obviously was used.


    With Owen on the death penalty, One was happy to take his life by using the magic spell of life steal! He had already gotten back what had been taken away from him, but extra is good too!


    Two others were shot with silver and imprisoned, and the rest where imprisoned for now but might have the chance to start again, depending upon what the King decides.


    The mention of the other blood of Sollace on the outside and inside of the palace walls did not come to pass for another week, when One talked about rebuilding the palace.


    Many had been astonished at hearing the secret hideaway, not only because it had been so obvious and open, but because that had been where Ethan had been put when he was young!


    Much to One¡¯s disappointment, the discussion on rebuilding the palace had been put aside, and the subject of Ethan¡¯s half sister and her children were talked about for over a day¡­


    With One¡¯s small interruption, that day later, about the female mother not being like Owen, it was finally decided that they will try and talk to her first. They never thought to kill her, but the idea of keeping her away from them was put into consideration, especially if she was anything like Owen!


    What they found though, was the complete opposite! Owen¡¯s mate, after finally realizing she was safe, even though she knew Owen was dead, claimed everything that Owen did.


    All she wanted was to keep her babies safe¡­


    Seeing her like this, everyone was slightly disturbed.


    They had never thought that she had gone through so much¡­


    Owen had really made things hard for everyone, even for his own mate¡­


    As much as some of them wanted Owen¡¯s mate, Stephanie, to stay closer to her family, namely Ethan, she insisted to spend her days alone for now, as she really detested the throne at the moment, somewhat blaming that for her mate¡¯s downfall¡­So, she was then relocated to The Harvest Pack, where many children already were, and she was given a small part of the land there, where she didn¡¯t have to work but could if she wanted to.


    In time, the half sister of Ethan does grow a bit stronger and they see each other but she never returns to the palace, in fact, she cut ties to any ¡®Sollace¡¯ blood that she and her children had. For a lot of the population, they thought this as a good thing, because they didn¡¯t want anyone with Owen¡¯s blood to have any type of right to the throne, and so her name was taken off the Sollace family tree and she did indeed breathe easier after that.


    Whether it was because of the past and how ¡®Sollace¡¯ blood had changed her mate, or if it was because of the throne, it didn¡¯t matter anymore, and she was able to move forward and watch her babies grow up with less worries.


    On the other hand, One did disappear for a month, but it didn¡¯t happen until all packs had Alpha¡¯s once again, which included The Rogue Hunter Pack as well...If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Damien was still the Alpha, but now Ethan travelled alongside him, getting the rogues that had increased substantially in numbers, giving them something to do for a number of years.


    One had indeed gotten most of his magic back, and returned, to be the King of Sollace.


    ¡­He never thought that it would happen so quickly, but one of the warlocks had been his mate and so he whisked her back to the palace, whether she wanted to come or not! He hadn¡¯t taken her magic off her, and she was quite an interesting little minx! She was all angry about him taking magic from her family members and taking her away with force, but then One would state that they wouldn¡¯t have magic in the first place if it wasn¡¯t because of him!


    She then would use her magic to cast spells upon him, and One took on each one of them, even sometimes pretending to show that they really hurt him and as her mate, she got worried that she had indeed really hurt him¡­


    Of course, this little minx was right up One¡¯s alley and kept him quite occupied. He spent all his spare time to coax her over to become completely his and even that took two months to do¡­She was quite determined and stubborn after all!


    All good things come after such hard work though and after two months of such taxing acts and fine speeches, One finally was able to mark his mate, making her his new Queen¡­


    ***


    It took another two years to get over the losses of the Shifters from the small but crucial war. To have had so many Shifters that could change loyalties so easily did make a slack type of leadership. If the war had not happened, then there might still be those who would be easily swayed from one side to another until a war was to happen. Even though the war wasn''t very long and not much had happened over the land, except that of in the mountain area, it also stated that the Shifters were not thinking very much and had been led somewhat astray.


    Owen really had quite a number of belittled Shifter''s under his belt and he really did make the best of them!


    With this, and a declaration that Shifters needed to remember why the war happened but not who was in the war, there was a large problem afterwards...


    Taking all the upset and angry Shifters, One was determined to set things straight and not have another war amongst themselves but he wasn¡¯t able to win every fight, even though he was the most powerful being on the planet¡­


    He was just in his thoughts, wanting them to know that they can''t be misled so easily and that they needed to understand the idea behind leadership and what was best with the Shifters but it was still not enough and so...Again, he needed help from his new friends...


    The old and new Alpha''s gathered together with their new King and discussed the events with more seriousness and One relented to their ideas, again needing to know why it was such a big deal.


    He had lived so long, that there was indeed a negative about it, and that was how he felt about some things...


    Obviously, these other Shifters around him valued life a lot more than he did, well, he valued his ''favourites'', but didn''t understand much beyond that, having accepted death a long time!


    The problem was, everyone else didn¡¯t get reborn like he did, and he kept forgetting that!


    Having this meeting, everything was once again looked at from the beginning...


    An Alpha had been killed in the fight and the packs lost half of its members to becoming rogues and the other half wanted to fight for their Alpha¡¯s right of not only being forced to have taken a blood pact, but also killed without being named.


    Over the two years, considering that the war might be over, but the grievances weren¡¯t, the death tally ended up being 73 Shifters, but rogues rose to 276, which was the biggest number of rogues ever recorded for Shifters¡­Which really was a problem!


    Then, another 42 Shifters were imprisoned, being directly linked to Owen and then¡­Another strange occurrence was found out through a sad Omega¡­


    An Omega had given birth to Owen¡¯s child, coming out and naming herself, after running and hiding when Owen had perished.


    She had thought that she would be in trouble, she also did not intend to get pregnant but couldn¡¯t help but want to keep the innocent child.


    One didn¡¯t care much, as Owen was gone, why would a child be a problem? Besides, wasn¡¯t this like the same problem with Owen¡¯s mate, why are they making an even bigger deal about this!?


    What One forgot was, not only had Stephanie been royal, a Sollace like himself, but this Omega had run away!


    A few wanted the child to die but the others stated that the child was innocent and so, in the end, the Omega pup survived, but was given another name and was never to be told about his father.


    With that, it seemed to make everyone happy and One could only sigh. He didn¡¯t think this subject was worth several hours of making a decision, he already wanted to go back to his spunky mate!


    Beyond that, One tried to take his duties seriously, just like many Alpha''s did, but it seemed that the King was quite the sarcastic joker and many times when they would met up to speak of something serious, One would always have a drink with them and they''d end up laughing and thinking that their problem might not be so bad.


    Perhaps this was One''s specialty, or his downfall, but whatever it was, sometimes problems seemed to find solutions without needing too much help at all!


    Again, his adorable and sarcastic side seemed so unrealistic, until you met the man himself...


    Nonetheless, the palace was once again quite new, clean and opened to quite a few parties and the King was well respected, not only because he was powerful, but because of his nature and obvious willingness to help the Shifter''s as a whole.


    As for Tilda, who was indeed Ethan''s blood sister, she lived, and just like her brother, she lived to have silver in her bloodstream. Both siblings did suffer to the effects, becoming weaker than their original Omega selves, but neither of them died because of it.


    Tilda, being confined in the palace for all her life, had not found her mate...Until that very day that she had been stabbed...


    Simon had indeed been quick to grab her from Owen for this exact reason!


    The problem was, Tilda wanted to continue to be with Chance and Simon was a good friend to Damien, wanting to stay loyal and be by his boss''s side.


    He wasn''t a Beta, he was just good friends with the man that he had grown up with and so...Both Tilda and Simon didn''t know what to do!


    This situation ended up being quite fortunate though, as Simon would come and pick up both Tilda and Chance, to take to Ethan and Damien, so that not only would they get to see each other, but Chance would also get to see his father.


    This also gave Eleanor some free time to be with Beta Locky, to which they finally had their own child five years after they first mated...

 Chapter 52

    Ethan¡¯s POV (Back in time a bit)


    I couldn¡¯t believe that it had already been four months since Beta Owen died.


    The time had flown by and I, only now, felt like things were as they should be.


    Now that I wasn¡¯t the King anymore, I had felt strange for a time, because that had been my life, but now¡­Now that Damien and I were heading out as The Rogue Hunter Pack and going to try and save or kill some rogues and be away from the palace¡­It was like my life was just beginning once again!


    ¡®Precious?¡¯


    Ah, Damien¡¯s voice, Damien¡¯s smell¡­


    I forgave him straight away, obviously!


    I didn¡¯t want to live without him!


    Honestly though, I never thought that he had to beg for forgiveness in the first place but¡­We had grown a part a bit and it had taken us this long to be just as close as we were before he had gotten angry with me.


    I think it was a mix of Damien feeling bad and me feeling his feeling and patiently sitting there instead of¡­


    Mmm, I guess it was time that I put things into my own hands!


    Four months was long enough!


    Four months was too long!


    I wanted him so much that I felt like I was dying!


    I couldn¡¯t believe that we had not been completely intimate with each other for this entire time!


    It was like we had become humans and did the ¡®before sex¡¯ actions but never went the whole nine yards!


    It was irritating to say the least! Especially when I had gotten my heat!


    Two times I¡¯ve had my heat and Damien did not touch me!


    It had made me so angry and so I¡¯ve let this go on so long!


    After stopping, making the area our first location, after leaving the palace, I continued trotting, feeling Damien¡¯s curiosity.


    I know he knew my feelings, I didn¡¯t hold them back from him knowing and finding out at all!


    He should know that I wanted him! I was angry with wanting him! I was...Tired and exhausted from playing whatever game we were playing!


    If he''s waiting for me to say ''Ok, I give in'', then ok, I''ll do it!


    Argh!


    Continuing on, leaving his pack behind and finding a nice secluded place, I stop and turn to him, hanging out my tongue.


    Damien stopped in front of me, then took those steps that I wanted him to take and started licking my wolf all over.


    We hadn¡¯t spent much time in our wolf forms for a long time, so I was relishing this nice event.


    With his scent driven into my nostrils so much that I nearly got dizzy with it, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from licking him, even though he hadn¡¯t finished quite yet on licking me.


    It would be about now, that any other Shifter would know not to venture close to this area, as both of us let out our obvious aroused scents.


    It was only another two minutes after that, when I had only diligently licked half of the big grey wolf, before I shifted into my human form and cuddled into its fur.


    In mere moments, Damien also shifted, and I felt his arms all over me, his kisses started at my mark, making me quiver.


    Ah, so long, so long have I waited for this!


    Nearly to the point of dripping liquid, I moaned impatiently, as I pushed him into me and jumped into his embrace.


    Putting my legs around him, I felt the ground beneath me, and Damien¡¯s continued with his moving lips and kisses down my chest.


    Putting my hands around his neck, through his hair and then down his back, I heard him gasp as his arousal touched my own bare skin.


    How the hell had we lasted so long without mating properly!? Even he is at his limit! I can feel it!


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Kissing my sweet Damien in urgency, I just couldn¡¯t hold back my whimper.


    Damien pulled back and looked at me, his eyes shining into mine and I swear I saw that he was being cheeky, but I just didn¡¯t want to question that at the moment.


    Slowly, too slowly, did I feel his hand go to my leg and then towards the back of the knee, gently bringing it up closer to my chest.


    I whimpered again, to such a slow gesture and willingly raised my legs higher for him.


    ¡°My Ethan!¡± Damien stated, hovering himself over right where I was dripping with fluid.


    I nodded quickly and pushed him as much as I could into me.


    Damien bent down and kissed me gently, and I didn¡¯t miss his hand going to my ass.


    Yes! Yes!


    Please!


    Letting out a moan, I felt his hard erection go inside me slowly and broke our kiss, no longer able to pay attention to anything else!


    With each slow thrust inside me, I got more and more excited and I moaned louder and louder.


    It was like all those times where he had just given me a hand job had done nothing¡­It was like I had never been touched before!


    Ah!


    Tensing up, I moaned out quite loudly as I climaxed.


    Ah!


    My god!


    Arching my back, I released on top of myself and grasped onto whatever my hands could get a hold off!


    With each little spurt, I shivered, and upon finishing, I was trembling so much that I could no longer grasp onto whatever my hands had.


    ¡°Precious.¡±


    I was taken tightly into Damien¡¯s hold, making me feel full and sweet, as I tried to calm my breathing and come back down to earth but I was having trouble.


    Heaven, it was a place of happiness and contentment and I really liked it!


    Just me and Damien, Damien and I¡­Just us two¡­Together!


    Kissing my mark on him sloppily, I continued to tremble as I felt Damien¡¯s length inside of me and his arms tight around me.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready, Precious?¡±


    Groggily, I dazedly looked at my mate¡­Not understanding what he asked.


    ¡°Tell me¡­Are you ready?¡±


    Damien had slowed down, making me antsy, thinking perhaps I¡¯d done something wrong. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I didn¡¯t particularly want to have a conversation right now!


    ¡°I know it, even if you don¡¯t know it yourself, my precious mate! You have been worried¡­¡±


    I found myself focusing, now that Damien had stopped thrusting, even though he was still inside me.


    ¡°What have I been worried about?¡± I asked, completely clueless upon this discussion.


    Damien kissed me on the forehead, making a drop of his sweat to fall onto my cheek, ¡°Even though you barely remember it, I see it sometimes in your dreams, on how you gave birth. You¡¯ve been scared.¡±


    Swallowing, I looked away from him and take a breath in.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready?¡± Damien asked once again, in a soft voice.


    Looking up at the beautiful man in front of me, I smiled.


    I may know, deep down, that it had scared me, yes but¡­I wasn¡¯t going to let it stop me from obtaining any future happiness!


    How could it be so bad anyway!? Our son, One, was conceived and he was such a great boy!


    I loved One so much, just as much as I loved Chance! So...Even if I had a bad dream, it doesn''t mean that I don''t realize something good came from it!


    Silly man!


    ¡°You are mistaken! So give me everything!¡± I state happily.


    I know it was unconsciously done, to show him how scared I had been, but it didn¡¯t mean that all this time I had given up on having a family with him!


    He was such an idiot!


    Letting out a yelp, as Damien drove himself deep within me and then thrusted in and out in faster movements, I clung onto him as I continued to moan out how great it felt.


    With hardly any space between us now, Damien stopped licking my ear and I heard him say, ¡°Good!¡±


    Another heat flooded into me then, as I heard his deep groan and finally, I felt like we had passed some type of invisible barrier¡­


    So he had been worried all this time¡­


    As I heard Damien¡¯s heavy breathing and felt him slow to a stop, I felt almost serine as we laid there, sweat clinging to our hair and to our bodies.


    ¡°I love you, Ethan. Nothing else matters more to me then you! If you had never wanted any more children, I still would have gladly accepted it.¡±


    Hugging Damien tighter to me, I felt like heaven had descended all over again. ¡°Mmm. But you¡¯re an idiot to think I¡¯d put you through that! Even I want more!¡±


    Damien pulled back to look at me and he smiled so big at me that I was again put into a daze.


    ¡°With you like this, we might end up with several!¡± Damien laughed.


    I smiled back at him, putting a hand to his face and seeing him lean his face in towards it. ¡°I love you too, Damien.¡±


    Damien kissed me then, gently at first, but as the minutes went by, the kiss grew just like our feelings, just like our want for each other¡­


    Upon finishing our love making for the third time, night had completely fallen, and Damien sounded like he was asleep. But I, for one, was awake.


    I couldn¡¯t believe how lucky I was at this moment¡­


    I was no longer carrying the burden of King. I was no longer thinking that I was no longer worthy because I was an Omega.


    I was able to see Chance, my eldest son, whenever I wanted, and able to see my adorable second son whenever I wanted.


    My blood¡­Was no longer a curse, something that I no longer felt that I shouldn¡¯t possess.


    No¡­Right now, right under this beautiful night sky and next to the love of my life, I couldn¡¯t be happier.


    I guess¡­Having gone through life hadn¡¯t been bad at all¡­I grew to realize what was great and special, what was meant to be and what I wanted.


    Through having a chosen mate, I was granted Chance. Through having been King, I was granted loyal friends. Through having a mate, I was granted acceptance and love. It was all tangled up...But really, at the end, it¡¯s sort of like...A harmony or understanding...Well whatever it was, life has been absolutely worth it!


    I think¡­I know that life is good, whatever and however I lived it!


    THE END


    (Just a few tid bits)


    I didn''t go into deep explanation towards the end because this was mainly about Ethan, which is why Ethan had the last bit in the story.


    To be honest, I had an awesome time writing about One, even though I couldn''t come up with another name...I know...It''s not great but I didn''t want to use First or Alpha. For the story, I felt like it had to be One, sigh...


    The idea upon how warlocks came into being: First was obtaining the elemental power, from One absorbing into himself (I''m thinking because he was a rare, unique type of fish that could do so), then, in another life, One played around with his elemental power with normal fire and water and whatnot, and the effect it gave off was the ''magic''.


    After absorbing this neutral type of magic for so long, that was when One split it up, to help him regain his elemental power, and in so doing, he made the Shifters and also made the warlock powers.


    In his first Shifter life, One made the Warlocks not long after he stopped ''life steal'', which meant they were around about fifty years before his death.


    The warlocks were probably the instigators for this whole story. They instigated the Elementalist''s and they instigated Owen.


    I was thinking of writing another story connected to this one...Thinking was as far as I got lol.


    Anyway, I hope you guys liked the story, thanks for reading it!